Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The plaque that read “Xavier’s School For Gifted Youngsters”, dazzled in the sunlight, as it fell to the ground when an unexpected earthquake occurred. Avalanche was at his wits end pacing back in forth of the room arguing with Toad over the phone as to why he stayed at the X-mansion. His feet were stomping on the ground and while holding his head he never noticed how the lights above him were shaking until a girl morphed through his door.

“Lance, your going to bring the whole house down!”

Toad was in his ear and he was getting nowhere “I told you don’t touch my Air Force 1’s with your sticky ass hands, you can borrow anything but that!”

Kitty was trying to interrupt to try calm him down, and Lance turned his attention to her when she started counting and breathing. He was going along fine and the teetering of the planted pots stopped. Until, he heard a bing from his phone and his eyes almost bulged out of his head when he found a picture of Toad letting Blob wear his clothes with the message “I borrowed anything, but that.”

“I gotta go!” Lance almost flew out of there, forgetting his promise to Kitty about trying the X-men out, and the front gate got smashed down on his way out. This happened all before 9 am.

Then at 10:30 Rogue went to get her laundry, some gloves she decided to wash last minute, when she opened the dryer she found her gloves shrunk next to a perfectly sized uniform. You got to be kiddin me. “Who would put their clothes into an already used dryer!”

Kurt Softly landed next to her after telaporting from his room he smiled at Rogue “thanks for taking that out for me!”

Rogue ended up beating Kurt with her shrunken glove.

And everyone was up on Saturday and the whole house decided to be fighting almost like every other day and Laura was sick of it. She could hear every argument, every person’s angry whispers and all the slamming doors. Her hairs were standing up and it was like she was in fight mode. The breakfast was too hot and it burned her tongue and the coffee Logan was drinking made her nostrils itch. I hate it here , sure she loved it when everyone got along, but throw 200 teens together and you don’t get a lot of happy days.

The sound of turning knobs became unbearable and she covered her hands to her ears. Logan noticed his daughter getting antsy at the little round table they were sitting at, “you wanna go for a walk?”

Laura silently nodded, she was worried that if she verbally answered she would cry. Laura hates crying. It makes her body itch and it makes her feel weak, even though Logan explained long ago it’s okay to cry. Deep down she believes he’s lying . Sometimes Laura feels like one day she’ll wake up and be back at Hydra and everything in her life now has been a lie. Laura believes in a lot of lies, but when she’s walking alongside her dad it makes her want the truth. Wants it all to be true.

Logan and Laura decided to walk around the mansion more in the woodsy area, he would’ve offered to take a motorcycle drive, but the engine would be too loud in a time like this. He watched as the Laura took deep breaths and tried to calm herself down he ended up rubbing circles into her back, until she felt better. Gentleness has never been his forte, but with tying to raise Laura he has gotten better.

Laura leaned into his touch and shyly hid her face in his shirt I don’t like this she pouted I’m getting soft… his hands gently rubbed her head. It’s been a few years now since coming to X-mansion and meeting Logan , with a smug smile she thought I’m so glad I didn’t kill them .

A few more pats and they were again walking side by side, Laura wanted to hold his hand and swing it with a gruff Logan let her. “What are we doing today?”

“What do you mean, what are we doing we’re walking.”

Laura rolled her eyes “no, I mean later.”

“Why would we do anything later?”

“It’s a Saturday I wanna do something.”

In a groan he asked “okay, what do ya wanna do kid?”

“Can we go to the mall?”

Logan was surprised “The mall? Wouldn’t that be worse then what’s in there” he gestured with his head to the mansion “why do you wanna go with even more people?”

“Well, I need to buy something.” Laura tried not to sound embarrassed, but she already knew that he knew something was up. She was just hoping that he wouldn’t pry. She would roll over and die if he found out.

“What is it that you need so bad?”

Laura wanted to hit her head against a tree, how could she explain to her father that she wanted to try makeup. She sometimes hated the texture and the smell, but she wanted fun colors. She wanted to fit in with other girls she saw. Most weren’t wearing leather or flannel, she liked all of that, but also wanted to try different things. I just want cool eyeliner , but explaining to Logan came with the faces he made.

She crossed her arms “you’ll make a face if I tell you…”

Logan caught himself from rolling his eyes “…fine I promise I won’t make a face.”

Laura watched him nod himself in reassurance “I want to get…makeup.”

Logan accidentally made a face.

Laura rolled her eyes and walked away “see I knew you would make a face.”

“No, it’s just like your 8, why would you need makeup?”

“I’m not 8 I’m 10.”

“Okay, okay.” He put a hand on her shoulder “I just want you to let yourself be a kid first.” His voice sounded sad which made Laura want to cry again. If I could turn back the clock I would.

“Stop reminding me.”

“…Kid..”

“No” Laura turned around and crossed her arms “you always remind me, like poor Laura, she never got a childhood, you don’t need to remind me! I was there.”

Logan tried to interrupt, but Laura stomped away. He held his head in his hands “I fucked up again.”

Laura entered the X-mansion and slammed the front door, passing Charles in the hallway and ignored his “good morning” while stomping up the stairs to her room.

Like clock work Charles watched the front door to see Logan half-running after her, but when Logan saw Charles he slowed down next to him.

“I see your having a good morning.”

“Tell me about it.” Logan gruffed out, as he ran his hand through his hair he debated talking to Charles about it, but then he wheeled his chair in front of him “why don’t we go somewhere more quiet.” Logan easily obliged giving a few huffs and sighs, but deep down his shoulders relaxed when talking about his issues, especially those of raising a child.

Charles wheeled himself to his office and closed the door with the flip of his hand, and watched Logan lean against his oak desk with his arms crossed. “Why don’t you tell me what happened?”

Logan sighed “Honestly…I don’t even know, we are getting along fine, but these past few months she’s been picking fights with me left and right.”

Charles listened more nodding his head, but thought it’s definitely deeper then she’s letting on .

“…and it’s like she isn’t happy here anymore, I don’t know if the noise is too overwhelming, or if it’s me. It’s like she wants more than I can give her…”

“Well what do you think she wants?”

Logan shrugged “if I could be different, it would be easier for her, like last week she was mad at me because I couldn’t braid her hair. She was never like that before? I mean what’s the difference between a French and a dutch braid there’s even a fish tail thing? I don’t understand. She used to be…”

Charles waited, but Logan never finished his sentence, so he interjected “you’ve changed, you should allow Laura to change as well. Maybe she’s frustrated, because she see’s herself changing and not you. Maybe you can try doing the things she likes, even if your bad at it, your intentions are there. Then Laura can appreciate you for the things you can provide and the effort and time you gave her despite the failure.”

Logan listened and thought about it I guess it wouldn’t kill me to try to braid her hair again, “fine, it’s just…I want her to be happy, but what if that’s not with me?”

Charles couldn’t ignore the pain in his friend’s voice, “She loves you Logan everyone get’s set backs in raising children, it doesn’t mean they love you less. Or that you love them any less. Try not to think of it as that.”

Logan nodded “I think I’m going to go take Laura to the mall, I’ll be back…” he stood up from the desk he was leaning on and gave a little wave to Charles as he smiled smugly,

“The mall?”

Logan rolled his eyes “don’t even ask”, he walked out the door and went down a few hallways, to Laura’s room. The door to the room was blue and she carved her name into the wood, it was crooked and there were other scratch marks that were etched in for when she got mad.

He knocked a few times, and heard a sniffle “go away!”

Logan leaned his head against the door, “Laura…can I come in bub?” the silence grew longer and Logan was a man with little patients. “I will take you to the mall…”

“You won’t make any weird faces?”

Logan tried not to roll his eyes or scrunch up his eyebrows “…no…I will be faceless just how you like me.”

He heard footsteps to the door, and a slight turn of the knob, the door creaked open to Laura standing there. “You can wear your normal face….if your good..”

Logan brushed the hair from her eyes and then kissed her forehead. He stood there for a minute as Laura tried to gently bat him away.

“I know it’s hard living with me, I just want you happy.” He rubbed circles into her back as he gently nudged her into a hug, “so if anything is wrong, tell me and I won’t be mad or judge you.”

“Or think I’m weird…?”

“Well….”

Laura playfully hit him, “mean.”

Logan smiled while patting her head he would’ve teased her more, but he knew he was on thin ice. “Okay, let’s go…to the mall… on a Saturday.”

Laura smirked “there’s that enthusiasm”.

Both of them made their way to the garage and Logan was about to hop on his bike when Laura commented “where would we put the bags?”

Logan stopped mid leg “…bags?”

That’s how Logan got stuck with driving the mini-van, he sighed “we should have picked the smaller car.”

Laura was looking out the window at passing trees and imagining herself jumping branch to branch, “if we didn’t take this car then Kitty would’ve had to practice in this. You know how she drives wouldn’t you prefer her practicing in a smaller car, it’s less bulky.”

“Yea I guess…”

Laura leaned over from the passenger seat, “when can I drive?”

Logan huffed and put his pointy finger against her forehead pushing her back in her seat so she wasn’t leaning over, “when your feet can reach the pedals.”

Laura crossed her arms and scowled out the window she was practicing her Dad impressions in the side mirror.

Logan gave her a glance “why are you looking like that?” She had her eyebrows scrunched up, had a disgusted look, and was rolling her eyes.

“Oh… like you…I don’t know genetics?”

Logan clicked his tongue and thought, I don’t make those faces…

After a twenty minute drive and a grueling fight with traffic they arrived, the mall.

Chapter Text

The mall was crowded, back to back cars, Logan finally found a parking spot fifteen minutes into the swearing monologue that was under his breath. The parking spot was tight for the mini van, but Logan couldn’t care less if the car got scratched up. Mainly because the entire side had marks on it from Kitty scraping against the fence while it was closing. So one more scratch couldn’t make it any worse. He heard a little bang and walked over to Laura side as she hit the car next to her with the door “…oops.”

“Do you need help getting-” Before Logan could finished she already jumped over him and kicked the door back in mid air. There goes being discreet Logan thought as he slapped his palm of his hand against his forehead. “Okay, lets go.”

As they were making there way into the mall, which was flooded with people Logan heard the thumping of Laura’s heart beat get faster. “We can leave whenever you want.”

Laura looked at the big double doors and crowd then back at her father, he didn’t look mad or disappointed, just worried. I really want to go… “ I think…I’ll be okay.”

Logan rubbed circles into her back as they went through the doors, Laura immediately grabbed Logan’s hand and squeezed it. The bulbs from the lights were a harsh white glow that made her look away and she starred at the floor as they went up the escalator. Taking a few breaths and rhythmically squeezing his hand she got some reassurance. Despite the crowd on the second floor which was shoulder to shoulder, and lines of people going in and out of stores, Laura tried to concentrate on her breathing instead of the ringing of cashiers and the echoes of coins dropping on the floor. Her father pulled her through the crowd and they weaved in and out of people. Her father smelt like pine trees and sandalwood he felt like the forest on a cool summer’s day. Laura concentrated on her dads flannel shirt and counted the squares 1, 2, 3, 4…..25, her father abruptly stopped and she rammed her nose into his back.

“Oww”

“Is this what’cha want?”

Laura looked up to see Sephora, “how did you know?”

“I can smell the cosmetics…”

Laura did a little sniffle moving her nose up and down, hmmm she scruntched up her face, very artificial smells…. like cotton candies mixed with all the flowers of the world…great…I can already feel the headache.

Logan smiled as he watched her, and patted her head “you going in or what?”

She nodded and grabbed his hand pulling him into the store with her. Laura was greeted by one of the workers she did a little awkward wave and moved past, everything was colorful, pastel. Some stuff reminded her of Jean, she saw some similar products, but she didn’t know any brand names. Other stuff looked like what Rogue would wear, she smiled to herself , “ Dad, what do you think?” she pointed to very dark makeup which was glittery.

Logan looked over from where he was daydreaming from, he picked up an eyeshadow and smelled it. “You want to put this on your face?”

“Ugh” Laura rolled her eyes “I can’t take you anywhere.”

“Don’t tell me you can’t smell the 10 artificial dyes in here.”

Laura’s nose twitched a bit, the perfumes she was standing next to made her want to sneeze. However, she pressed on looking at eyeliner now, she saw a purple one and picked it up. “I want this one.”

Logan inspected it and looked at the price, “12.99 for a stick…”

Laura ignored his comment and looked at the nail polish, she always liked nail polish if I put it on my claws would it hurt when I retract them? She was debating if it would give her some internal poison when she heard giggling near one of the aisles. Laura leaned over and saw a Mom putting eyeshadow swatches on her daughter, the daughter was laughing “stop tickling me.”

The Mom had eyeshadow on her fingertips and was chasing the child around.

Laura stood and watched, in the past it always caused her anger, resentment, jealously. Now the anger left a hole and it was hollow.

Laura turned around and saw her dad reading the tiny ingredients on the eyeliner, and muttering to himself.

She played with her fingertips debating to ask him anything about her mom, or any mom in general. When Logan looked up at her “you ready?”

Laura took some nail polish, and nodded. Both of them drifted to the counter to pay for it, while Logan was digging in his back pocket for his wallet Laura was lost in thought. She saw the ring on the cashiers left hand and wondered about her father. I wonder if he’s happy being single?

Logan was stuck carrying the bag giving him no free hands as Laura swung his other arm up in the air going up and down. He hated having no free hands and the scents of hundreds mixed into the crowd was nauseating.

A women mazed through the crowd and bumped his shoulder she had wavy black hair and dark tan skin. She had a leather jacket on with a black shirt and jeans. Her amber eyes met his and she looked surprised and he got an eerie sense of deja vu as she passed. It was like a seen a ghost, his hairs stood up, and his heart raced. He looked back, but she sifted into the crowd.

Laura pulled her dad along and the smell of the food court was mixing in with the sweat of the people around her, which made her want to plug her nose “does anyone shower in this fucking place?”

“The mall is disgusting what did you expect?”

“Public decency.”

Finally they made their way to the escalators down, Laura was tapping her foot growing impatient of the few second trip, because a young family was in front of them. The father was holding his child’s hand as his wife leaned her head against the nook of his neck. The mother leaned over and kissed him making Laura scrunch up her nose. She looked at her dad who looked absolutely tired and she could tell with a sniff of her nose that he was bothered. Laura put her attention back on the couple as they got off, is he lonely? She never really thought about it before because her dad liked to be alone, but there was definitely a difference between alone and lonely.

After they found their car and Laura climbed into the passenger side, both of them plopped in and Logan started the engine and reversed. While pulling out of the parking lot, a person on a motorcycle cut behind him, “Ah fuck.” He slammed on his breaks, but admired the black matte Lightning LS-218, “damn that’s expensive, almost ran them over too. Laura watch”

Laura turned her attention to him as he gave out another lecture, “if you don’t look behind you can end up running over a stupid person. You should always look behind you, and don’t walk behind cars when pulling out, cuz that shit hurts.”

Laura nodded her head, as he continued to complain about people in the parking lot.

When they finally got cleared from the mall and were on the highway she turned her attention to Logan knowing he can’t escape her questions in a car.

Logan realized that Laura turned her entire body to him, “what’s up?”

“Why are you single?”

Logan’s raised his eyebrows, “what?”

“Are you lonely? I hear unmarried men are the loneliness is that true? Is there a reason why women aren’t dating you?”

Logan looked deep into Laura’s eyes for the two seconds he could take them off the road. He knew she didn’t mean anything by the questions he can smell her curiosity from where he’s sitting. It’s just the way she asks it, “askin it kinda blunt aren’t ya?”

“I don’t want you to be lonely because of me.” The admission fell out of Laura’s mouth and she was surprised she admitted that herself, but it’s what she felt.

“I’m not lonely.”

“Then why are you single?”

Logan rolled his eyes, “do you think every single person is lonely?”

“Yes.”

“Some people don’t like being in relationships let alone romantic ones that doesn’t mean they’re lonely.”

“Oh….so your single because you want to be.”

Logan thought about it for a moment, I mean not really “…sure..”

“So you are lonely.”

“I never said that.”

“Well you lied about wanting to be single.” Laura started to cross her arms and glare at him, like she was questioning him under a light.

“That doesn’t mean I want to be married.”

“No, but you don’t want to be single.”

Logan’s head was hurting, “this is pointless why does my relationship status matter so much?”

“I told you I don’t want to hurt your chances on finding someone.”

“Trust me kid I got actual red flags, and having you isn’t one of them, so drop it.”

Laura was taken back and stopped leaning forward, “you really don’t think I’m holding you back?”

Logan leaned his hand over and ruffled her hair, “no so stop thinking like that.”

“Well…do you want a girlfriend. I can definitely find you one.”

Logan gave a airy chuckle, “I would be scared to date whoever you pick.”

Laura gave him a playful punch, “I have good taste and I can make sure they’re good for you.” She smiled smugly.

“What’s this about me having a girlfriend all of a sudden?”

Laura was about to blurt it out, but she hesitated.

“Just tell me.”

“Well, I just want to be all together.”

“What do you mean?”

“I want a mom and a dad. I want them both….is that bad?”

Logan was pulling into the x-mansions circle and when he stopped the car he looked at her, “no, it’s not bad, but it’s easier said then done. People don’t just get married out of nowhere or want to be together because of a fantasy. It’s much more to relationships then a dream, and I know damn sure that no one is dreaming about me so.” He shrugged, “besides I’m not the marrying type, or the relationship type.”

“But you want to be.”

“No I don’t want to be single, not being single doesn’t automatically mean in a relationship.”

“So I’m confused, what do you do then?”

“Never mind. Let’s get inside.”

Laura looked confused, but when she asked again Logan pulled out his dad voice, it was more stern and he made his eyes glare at you. She hated it so she listened.

They both walked into the mansion luckily the tone of the afternoon was much lighter than the morning because many of the students shifted outside, or left to go hangout with friends. Laura sighed in relief, the hostility reminded her of hydra in a way it was just a different taste of chaos. Logan gave her the bag and muttered about fixing up his Harley, she took the bag and practically ran upstairs.

When she barged through her door and plopped down on a chair across from her desk. She was supposed to do homework that Xavier gives her, but she rarely ever touches it. Most students think she’s lucky most of her homework is just about feelings and not math or anything. However, she finds it hard just expressing what she feels out loud and writing it down isn’t any easier for her. While painting her claws blue she looked over some questions so she can scoff at them.

“What are some things that make you feel nervous or scared?” Laura laughed as she read it out loud, “this fucking thing giving me internal poisoning that’s for damn sure.” Coating the glitter to her claws she blew on it and waited. “Is putting glitter in me bad?”

She shrugged, “it doesn’t matter anyway, I can heal who gives a shit if it hurts?”

The next question asked, What do you want the most? “A day of peace and fucking quiet” she rolled her eyes as another door slammed, it irradiated her ears or the squeaking of the hinges. After both claws were dried she retracted them and released them, Laura smiled as she could still see the blue underneath the blood. “Perfect!”

She swung her hands around “I can kill people in style now!”

She stood on her bed and bounced up and down “I should try these in the danger room and see if the paint comes off of them.” Abruptly she jumped off and did a little flip in the air. She excitedly went out of her room and practically ran to the elevator. Laura was smacking the down button impatiently “c’mon, can this thing go any faster, is everyone using you?”

Jamie walked up to Laura and leaned next to the wall, “What’cha doin?” he asked trying to make his voice lower.

Laura looked at him sideways, “none of your goddamn business.”

Jamie looked a bit shocked and pulled the collar on his shirt, “oh, well I was wondering if you wanted to play soccer again?”

“I’m busy.”

“I promise to make the teams fair this time, even amount of clones on each side!” his voice went back to his normal pitch and even had some cracks in it, by the end of the sentence.

The elevator doors opened up and Laura didn’t seem to care for his proposal. She walked in and before the elevator doors shut Jamie mustered in the courage to go in after her.

Laura was preoccupied with slamming the basement button down repeatedly as Jamie went on a rant how it’s so hard being the youngest X-men.

“I mean…we only have eachother so we should stick together y’know everyone else is always busy and none of the older kids ever wanna hang out.”

“I don’t care” Laura muttered.

“…really?… you don’t?”

Laura sighed, “I never expected anyone to care, I’m satisfied with what I got.” Crossing her arms she looked up at the dial which told her what floor they were on, 2 great .

“Are you sure about that?”

Laura’s thin patients was about to snap and being trapped in a steal bin with her was a mistake. “Drop it.”

Jamie was about to say another word when Laura literally growled at him so he stood in the corner of the elevator and waited for the doors to open up.

“Fucking finally” Laura walked out of the doors in relief as she made her way down the hallway to the danger room.

Not far behind was Jamie jogging up to her, “can I train with you?”

Laura sighed, “if you don’t talk.”

Jamie was satisfied and smiled next to her, as they approached the danger room, Laura entered the computer area to start a simulation. When she entered she saw Spyke getting chewed out by Storm. He was sitting on a bench with a bloody bandage wrapped around his arm, “You are always supposed to notify a teacher while using the danger room.

“Auntie please, no one even follows that rule.”

“What if your arm got cut off? If you actually went to training during our scheduled times then maybe you would know how to defend yourself.”

Spyke rolled his eyes, “is that all you care about? Me attending training?”

Ororo held her head, “no, it’s just it maybe could have prevented this, do you know how worried I was when I saw you bleeding out on that floor?”

“….I’m sorry.”

Laura watched as Storm carefully bandaged him and reprimanded him it was a soft stern voice and the pit in her stomach was growing.

Jamie looked at Laura and saw how her eyes were locked in on them, he gently tugged her arm, “let’s just go” he whispered “by the looks of it the danger room is closed.”

Laura huffed annoyed, but turned around “whatever” somehow Storms affection for Spyke was making her sick.

Jamie and her both went back to the elevators he pressed the buttons, it was silent. Jamie knew types of silences. One where Laura told everyone to shut up for being to loud with some explosive anger bursting from the seams, but this was different. It was sad. He figured she wasn’t sad over Spyke getting hurt he got injured every other day. Maybe she was sad because she wanted to use the danger room…no she would’ve fought for it, if it was that important . That’s something Jamie admired Laura for, she always fought for something. “Was it Storm…?”

Laura snapped out of it in the elevator when he asked, “mind your business.”

“You wanna talk about it?”

“Fuck no.” Laura was hitting the 3rd floor button radically.

“Wanna play soccer or something.”

Laura’s finger stopped pressing the third floor button, “you won’t bother me about it right?”

Jamie shook his head.

So Laura pressed the first floor button.

Once the elevator opened Jamie ran past her and yelled, “first on to the field get’s to pick their side.”

Laura’s eyebrows twitched in annoyance as she ran after him.

Chapter Text

The X-mansion was settling down for the night, which consisted of Rouge banging on the bathroom door waiting for Jean to finish her face mask routine, and Kitty sleepwalking through people’s walls again. Kurt and some of the others were gearing up to pull a one nighter smuggling dozens of snacks and mountain dew to their rooms so they could play Supersmash bros together or Mario Party. Most of the adults in the Mansion weren’t as lively, Ororo made sure the place was locked up and checked on Spyke. Charles was in his study reading over some books, Hank was clearing up his lab and Logan was looking for Laura to take her to bed.

Finally he found her in one of the common rooms sitting close to Jamie while watching a movie. Logan turned on the light and walked over to them, Jamie was about to complain, but he saw Logan’s glare, and blinking lights in his mind went off ‘ danger, danger!’ Laura looked up at her dad, “why did you turn on the lights?”

Logan paused the movie, “it’s time for bed, the both of you.” He crossed his arms and glared directly at Jamie.

Laura realized her dads glare and the direction it was going in, ' did Jamie piss him off? I’ll ask Jamie later’. “ Okay, it’s almost done anyway.”

“No, now.”

Laura rolled her eyes, “it’s like 11 o'clock no one’s tired.”

“Fine then I will watch the rest with you both.”

Laura looked confused, “but you won’t know what’s going on there’s like twenty minutes left.”

“I can figure it out.”

Laura shrugged as she tapped the seat next to her, but Logan sat right between them and asked, “why are you so close?”

Jamie gulped as Laura answered, “oh Jamie was cold.”

Logan turned to the side Jamie was on, “oh…you were cold.”

Jamie nodded his head, “yes sir…”

Logan handed the blanket that was behind them, “here, next time ya get cold, use a damn blanket.”

Jamie nodded his head, and covered himself in the blanket despite him profusely sweating.

The twenty minutes were like torture, Jamie felt staring coming directly from Logan, it was like he was standing trial for a crime that he had no defense for. Laura was nonchalantly watching the movie and bobbing her head along with a background tune that came on every so often. Jamie heard the pounding of his heart in his ears, ‘ I’m gonna die this is it, tell my parents I love them’. Finally, the end credits rolled on the screen Jamie jumped up in joy, as he quickly exited the room, and forgot to say goodnight to Laura.

Laura sat there confused as she saw Jamie practically run from the room ‘ huh I wonder if he isn’t feeling good? I did beat him pretty badly in soccer’. Her thoughts were interrupted by her father pushing the hair out of her face.

“So….anything new with you?”

Laura scrunched up her eyebrows, “what could be new in a day?”

“Well….” He gestured his head to where Jamie was sitting, “anything going on with you guys…” he waited in silence.

Laura thought for a moment and jumped out of her seat, “did you hear how badly I beat him in soccer! It was insane! It was 1 v 2o clones and I got more than 35 goals, I bet you wanna hear how much he got right?” she had her hands on her hips and a proud smile.

Logan smiled in relief, deep down he wasn’t ready to see her grow up so soon, so he listened to her reveal the harrowing story of all 35 goals, and how she only allowed 7 shots from his side to slip past her.

It was about 12:30 till Laura ended up loosing her breath, “and boom! The last shot.”

Logan smiled and he felt the tug of sleep on his eyelids, “amazing! Why don’t we hit the sack now?”

Laura nodded and walked with Logan to her room, he opened it and sighed, “you should really clean this.”

Laura growled lightly at him, “it is clean” she stepped over toys and some stuffed animals on the floor and hopped in her bed.

“Ah, brush your teeth.”

Laura rolled her eyes and rolled off the bed onto the floor, she grabbed her toothbrush and glared at him, “I’ll be back.” She made it seem like a threat which made Logan smile as he sat on her flowered comforter.

A few minutes later Laura ran back in put her toothbrush on her dresser and threw herself on her bed, she was about to bounce when Logan pulled her down, “sleep, time for sleep.”

“I’m not tired though! Wanna hear my game plan for tomorrow, I’m thinking of trying out side tackles on the field, wanna watch?”

Logan rubbed his face with his hands, “sure bub, why don’t we get you tucked in?”

Laura was still bouncing a bit, “or maybe or maybe I can just do actual tackles and make it rugby, I heard that’s an even more dangerous sport, ya hear that?”

“Mhmm” he was trying to put the blanket over Laura and was tucking in her sides, but she kept squirming out to sit up and talk more.

Logan pinched the bridge of his nose and breathed in, “if ya don’t sleep you’ll be too tired to tackle or attempt to kill whoever tomorrow so it’s best if you get to bed.”

Laura smiled and nodded, “your right” she covered herself with the blanket, “I’m ready, I’ll see you in the morning.”

Logan was about to get up when Laura whined, “you forgot something!”

He leaned back down and gave her a kiss to the head, “okay, I’ll see ya in the morning bub.”

Before he left and turned off the light he added, “if you can’t sleep y’know where I am.”

Laura hugged her stuffed animal tighter, “okay.” Luckily for her the nightmares were subsiding so she didn’t have to wake Logan up anymore, but she still missed their late-night talk sessions. Before he closed the room to her door she said to Logan, “don’t forget I’m here too…”

Logan nodded, walking down the corridor to his room which was at the end, he entered it and took off his shirt and his pants then finally collapsed onto the bed. He hoped he could actually get some sleep, ever since the microchip which was implanted by Hydra was taken out pieces of memories were starting to come back. Most of them weren’t pleasant, most were in Hydra.

Logan put his hand over his eyes and laid under the sheets, his mind drifted in fogginess, and he was fast asleep.

‘ It was blurry when Logan woke up again, he was confined to a room, Sabertooth who looked pissed off as usual was sitting across from him. Logan was confused as saber tooth was ranting about some bitch, and he finally asked, “who?”

Saber tooth looked at him sideways like he was stupid, “the cunt next to you.”

Logan looked over and saw her,

“Fuck you too!” She held out her middle finger towards him.

Logan recognized the girl from the mall, she had black hair, but this time it was cut to her chin, and she had bruises on her neck and her lip was cut.

Logan wanted to say he knew her from the mall, but his words weren’t coming out.

Saber tooth stood up and marched over to them, he grabbed her by the collar and shook her, “y’know if you were just one percent useful we wouldn’t be in this fuck hole of a situation!”

She laughed, “maybe if you listened to me we wouldn’t be starving right now.”

Saber tooth was about to slap her, when Logan reached out and grabbed his hand. Before his body could react, he saw a fist to his face.’

Logan bolted up and he was sweating he uncovered the sheets. His heart was pounding and his mouth was dry. He made his way to his bathroom and washed his face with cold water, he had this dream for months and he was never able to see the girl up in till now. He should be happy he was finally getting somewhere, but now new questions were in his mind, ‘ who was she?’

Logan popped into the shower and ran the water, he tried relaxing himself under the coolness, ‘ it wasn’t even a bad dream ….’ but something was making his stomach twist. Logan’s eyes drifted as his body shifted left and right in the shower like rocking waves.

‘ Water rushing. Cool water, it was like arctic cold on his back and his front, he groaned as he hit another river rock. He felt the pounding of the current on all sides of him. Suddenly he heard a yelp, looking behind him he saw a women in the rapids get hit in the stomach with a river rock.

“Fuckin hell.”

“Seventeen” the name slipped out of his mouth.’

Logan woke up and quickly patted his stomach where the rock hit him then he looked up and remembered he was awake in the shower. “Shit” he held his head as the memories were coming in and out of his mind.

A hand moved up and down his spine, Logan spun around in the shower, no one was there. No one was ever there, the hand was comforting though, like it was familiar, but the fact that it kept happening in the shower, made the hairs on his body stand up.

“I’m going insane.” He wanted to wake up Charles and ask for some help, but he had a feeling it wasn’t even daylight out. So he grudgingly got out of the shower and dried himself off. He put on some pants and lied down. With the towel over his face. He thought m aybe storm wearing a sleep mask wasn’t so crazy. As the blackness under the towel was able to gain Logan a few extra hours of sleep.

He was naturally able to get up at 5 am and start his day, he got dressed and went down stairs to make himself a pot of coffee. While the coffee was brewing he listened to the birds chirp outside, and he heard a familiar voice behind him, “Logan”.

He turned around and saw and smelled no one. The voice was crisp like it was just behind his ear, it was a womens voice, and it sounded rough and tired.

Logan got chills again as he poured his coffee in his favorite mug, his mind wandered as he was sipping. ‘ Who is she?’ Everytime he tried to remember her, the images would become blurry.

It was like the image of her was stuck in the corner of her eye, in the corner of the room and every time he turned to see she was gone. The only glimpse was from the edge of her hair, and it made his heart speed up, ‘ is this real? Or is this a dream?’ Logan couldn’t tell and it was like his reality was eating away at itself. He has had bad dreams before, but they rarely physically followed him like this.

The time on the clock read 6 am, it has only been an hour and Logan has his head in hands, he’s debating waking up Charles early, it was getting so bad, he felt like memories were playing themselves out as he sat there. Like the chair seemed to move across from him like a person was about to sit down. Or the a slight knock on the front door. The scariest part was Logan knew no one was there. No person, no foreign scent, no heartbeat. Everyone was upstairs and he was the only one downstairs.

Then he swore he heard the TV go one, this time Logan was determined to see if it was someone so he rushed to the living room where the sound was on. He had his claws out already and the news was indeed on, the headline was something about couples going missing, but Logan was more concerned with who put the TV on. He turned it off and was holding his head as it pounded against his skull. Despite the headache he wandered the house and checked every window and the alarm, nothing went off, and nothing was on the security cameras. By then he checked his phone and it was 7:30, ‘ thirty more minutes’ he thought, wandering back to the kitchen he sipped the rest of his cold coffee, he washed it out with his hand. He was watching the water when it suddenly turned red, he dropped the cup in the sink, and both his hands were stained with blood. Logan backed away from the sink and stared at his dripping hands, they were someone else's blood. Then he blinked and it was water dripping on the floor. He brought it up to his nose and smelled it and it was indeed just water.

“This isn’t my fucking day.”

Luckily, Logan looked over at the clock and it was finally 8 am it brought some relief to Logan as he was finally able to take a deep breath again. He wandered up the stairs and waited for Charles in his office. He slowly listened for the wheelchair and waited as it got closer. When the doors opened he saw Charles give him a worried look, “I’m guessing you didn’t sleep well?”

“It was a shit show.”

“Tell me about it.”

Chapter Text

Logan started to explain, “remember that dream I was tellin ya about?”

Charles thought for a moment, “the reoccurring one with Sabertooth?”

“Yea” Logan rubbed his hands together, “well I guess there was a women there too, and she’s the same lady I bumped into yesterday at the mall with Laura. I don’t know if it’s really her or if I’m putting people in my dreams or something, but when I saw her yesterday it was like she was surprised so, I think it is her.”

Charles nodded and listened, “Okay, why don’t we go in your memories and try to see if anything links up with the face you saw yesterday.”

Logan nodded and laid down on the couch as Charles put his hand over his head. With a deep breath, him and Charles were at the mall. Looking into the memory they were standing in the crowd with faceless people around him. Charles stood next to Logan and Logan was in the same exact spot as he was in yesterday and he looked beside him and smiled at the memory of Laura holding his hand, soon he turned his attention to the women he bumped. Charles slowed down the memory and she did indeed looked shocked to see him, but just like yesterday they both watched her slip into the crowd. However, now that Logan was looking at her and was able to slow it down he saw that she had a gun strapped to her hip, just peaking out from her leather jacket. The jacket was embroidered with Bull horns attached to a cow skull and it was chewing a snake, “well that’s peculiar…” Charles added as they both looked at the jacket.

“…yea it is.”

Charles looked at Logan who was trying to remember more so Charles replayed the memory again, and stopped it right as the women looked into Logan’s eyes.

Logan was able to step back from her to get a good look of her outfit. She had black cowboy boots on, and black jeans, she had a badge strapped next to her gun, but it didn’t read FBI or cop it was “M.P.A….what is that?”

“We’ll have to look into it later, but it is a good clue, do you see anything else?”

Logan was looking her up and down and noticed a necklace with a diamond ring on it, he gently touched the rings, “I think I’ve seen this before.”

“The ring?’

“…they seem familiar…” Logan was holding onto it which had a wide diamond on it.

“….can you think of a memory associating with it?”

Logan took in everything that was around him, and the scent he remembered her by it was like a honey and some spice. He followed that to a memory and Charles helped recreate it so he could see it.

‘Face to Face Logan stood before a door it was a small cabin run down in the middle of the woods. Charles and him entered. Logan saw his past self dressed in leather head to toe with the Hydra insignia patched on his back. His claws were out and a old women laid underneath him dead. Logan winced as he saw the indifference on his past self.

“Seventeen? Are you ready to go or what?” his voice was annoyed and it rattled the windows a bit. Weapon X waited for a response, but it never came. Rolling his eyes he made his way up the rickety stairs. His foot went through one of the panels at the top step, and he angrily slammed his foot down to hit the rest of the wood off, “fucking ridiculous”

He made his way to one of the bedrooms that Seventeen was in, and entered it, he saw her reflection in the mirror which was next to a Jewelery box. She was absently trying rings and it looked like one of them got stuck. He leaned next to the doorway and watched her and something soft came onto his expression, Logan and Charles watched as his past self, smiled to himself.

“Put it back Seventeen we gotta go.”

Seventeen jumped “oh you scared me…”

Weapon X rolled his eyes and approached her, “you need to be more vigilant…and you were supposed to be looking for evidence, not stealing rings from an old bag.”

Seventeen smiled smugly and showed him her hand, “the evidence is right here, see…” she moved the stone from the ring and it showed a tiny pill.

Weapon X’s eyebrows raised, “I guess your right, take it off though unless you want Hydra to take your whole left hand…”

Seventeen struggled with the ring still stuck on her hand again, she smiled and asked, “mi amor, will you help me?” while batting her eyes.

Weapon X looked around like he was guilty of something and then turned his attention back on Seventeen, “…fine…just hold still.” For once Weapon X became gentle, unbelievably so, as he took the ring on her ring finger and turned it loose before pulling it off. When it was loose his fingers gently brushed where it used to be on her hand, seeing the mark the ring left.

Seventeen’s forehead was so close he could feel her hair brushing his skin, and they stayed there and it was like a moment of time was frozen for them. Both breathing eachother in, Weapon X could feel his heart beat in his throat, it was like the feeling was eating him alive.

Finally, Seventeen broke the silence, “y’know you almost look like you’ll get on your knees for me?”

Weapon X met her gaze and in the most serious voice he could muster, “don’t get ahead of yourself.”

Seventeen raised her eyebrows and smirked at him as Weapon X gave her an annoyed look, but his heart kept racing and his palms were sweaty, it was like he was melting in the frosted air. And one thought kept pounding in his mind, she’ll be the death of me.’

Logan huffed, “well that wasn’t the same ring she was wearing…” he crossed his arms and acted a bit defensive over the memory.

Charles smiled a bit, “No, but this still was important to you or you wouldn’t be remembering it right now.”

“Mm…”

“Can you try remembering anything else related to this?”

“Like what?”

“Well you want to know who she is right? Try remembering more things about her.”

Logan looked annoyed and rolled his eyes, looking into the memory Seventeen still had short hair, but there was no bruises on her neck nor a cut in her lip, she looked fine, and just had bags under her eyes. Her scent was different though it smelt like a hospital with hints of campfire smoke and now pine trees. He listened to her voice and focused on the softness and the hints of accents like something else was there a bit of country, a bit of thickness somewhere. A thought was popping up, through the fogginess and Charles followed it and worked to piece it together like a puzzle.

Finally Charles and Logan saw a light in the woods flickering behind the trees and specks of ashes were caught in the wind. Both of them followed the sound of light laughter and tired murmurs. Again it was Weapon X and Seventeen sitting next to the fire both dressed in Hydra garb. This time Logan and Charles sat on a bench across from them and watched.

‘ Seventeen was laughing as she was retailing the story about Sabertooth, “I know he looks like a cat, but then I never actually thought he’d act like one, I pushed him into the lake yesterday, and he was frantically waving his arms. I told him just to stand up, you should’ve seen his face when he realized he could stand up. Then, and then” she started holding her stomach as she was almost laughing into the ground.

Weapon X was smiling and trying to hide it behind his hand, but the way his shoulders moved anyone could tell he was laughing with her.

“Okay okay, let me tell ya, y’know how cats like to sunbathe?”

Weapon X nodded his head, “mhm..”

“Well he literally took 20 minutes from our time yesterday to sprawl himself out on a rock to dry…and I swear.”

Weapon X had to hide his face into his elbow and closed his eyes trying not to laugh out loud.

“He was purring! Purring.”

He busted out laughing from the rock he was sitting on and it filled the night sky, Seventeen instantly turned around from the fire she was staring to watch him laugh his ass off.

Weapon X was holding his stomach while thinking about how his brother always tried to hide the fact he was practically just a house cat, he would’ve added to the story, but he was embarrassed that he was laughing. His face was getting red and he was trying to hide it with his jacket.

Seventeen seemed to notice how he was retracting in on himself and got up from her spot on the ground, she gently moved his hand away which was holding his jacket up, “I want to hear you laugh…”

Weapon X caught her gaze and felt as she pushed his hand away from his face, she looked at him like he was a person and it felt like he was going to cry. He got up from his seat and gestured to the woods, “…I’m going to get more firewood.” Taking a deep breathe he wondered away, something about her made him feel like he was drowning. Or loosing air, he was light headed and his stomach was twisting. He laid his head against the tree, “what the fuck is this? She’s like a goddamn disease.” He cut his arm a bit to watch his skin repair itself, “…well at least that works…what the fuck is wrong with me.” His heart continued to beat heavily he held a hand to his heart to to feel the ‘thump, thump’. He wanted to hit his head against a branch, “I wasn’t built for this shit.” A horrible thought that haunted him, “no…maybe I really wasn’t built for this.” Leaving Hydra though would be a pain in his ass, and frankly he was still satisfied with what they gave him, Sabertooth’s old words rang in his head, ‘life’s pain, so who gives a shit if your hurting.’

Then he heard snow crunching next to him and it was Seventeen leaning against a tree, “gathering firewood, huh?”

Weapon X huffed, “yea I’m about to” he was sitting on the snow, back to a pine tree and he played with the end of his jacket, “what are you doing out here?”

Seventeen stood next to him and gave him her hand, “I wanted to show ya somethin.”

Weapon X looked at her hand, “I’ll be there in a minute” his heart was in his throat and he could feel thumping every time he swallowed.

“C’mon…I got ya something, if you don’t come fast, they might leave.”

“They?”

Seventeen shook her hand in the air and waited and when Weapon X grabbed it her smile reached her eyes, she pulled him along a trail. She swung his hand back and forth, “I think you’ll like it, close your eyes for me.”

His gaze was on their connected fingertips it was so warm it made his whole body ache, “yea no can do bub, my eyes will be opened.”

Seventeen stopped so abruptly Weapon X ran into her back, he growled a bit, but she faced him and cupped his cheeks and her cold hands almost made him melt. “X, I want it to be a surprise, close ya eyes.”

“I’m supposed to be watching you, closing my eyes would be going against the job.”

“Yes yes, job this job that, but tonight for a moment can you just….I don’t know. Maybe close your eyes for me?” She pulled him gently toward herself, her voice got small, “please?”

Weapon X felt like his heart was contracting out of his chest, so much so he moved his free hand to put over his heart. He watched his hand move up and down to the rhythm.

Seventeen smiled smugly, “oh” she raised her eyebrows, “look at that.”

“Yea” he watched his hand, “I think your affecting my healing factor with some type of disease.” Weapon X retracted his hand and crossed his arms, his body became cold, but he stood his ground, “make it go away.”

“What?” Seventeen looked at him funny, “It ain’t a disease.”

“Then what is it?”

Seventeen smiled, “….X it’s called feelings.”

Weapon X must’ve made a face, because the women started laughing, “your acting like it’s the end of the world, feelings are natural, you’ll be okay.”

“I wasn’t programmed to have feelings.”

Seventeen put a hand on his shoulder, “no matter what Hydra does to you or me or anyone, you can’t program a person. I know you know this so stop trying to hide it, just breath a little. You can breath out here.”

Weapon X took a deep breath for some reason it was shaky he unraveled his arms from his chest and quickly grabbed Seventeen’s hand like an anchor.

She paused and looked to where they connected, “will you close your eyes?” she tugged him toward her.

Weapon X closed his eyes and blindly followed Seventeen up a hill, for some reason he could feel a light on his eyelids and it beckoned him to open, but he waited. When they stopped moving and gotten to the crest of the hill he felt Seventeen let go and that is when he faltered. He opened his eyes.

Green light covered the top of the mountain in which they stood, strands of purple and blue and was right in it. The light was a bright glow and he opened his palms which flowed through the rays. He looked up and was mesmerized Seventeen stood in the light across from him, her breath was quick and the fog came from her lips when she breathed. Her hair was tangled against her cheek and her eyes, they were soft from the light and they looked at him so gently, he felt his knees actually wobble.

Seventeen must’ve caught on because she went to hold him up, “you okay solider?”

They were so close and he was speechless.

“…do you like your gift?”

Weapon X nodded.

Seventeen looked at the rays and her fingers danced in them, “want me to show you something cool?”

“…Sure.”

Seventeen leaned into the stars and whispered something he couldn’t understand. The colors started to change around him and the stars moved against his waist, it changed to a faded pink like a sunset. The image was ‘…a…little ferret?’, “what is that?”

Seventeen rolled her eyes, “it’s a wolverine, y’know we saw one earlier and it tried to fight ya.”

“Oh god that fucking thing.”

“Yea you sorta remind me of that.”

Weapon X made a face, “and that’s a compliment?”

Seventeen huffed, “well yea the dumb thing tried to fight ya and I thought y’know you’re a dumb ass who’d fight anyone so it’s…perfect.”

‘Great I’m a ferret with anger issues.’

“You don’t like it….”

“Well” he saw how her face dropped, “no I mean….I like how ya moved the stars and it was pretty, I just wasn’t expecting that.”

“Mmm” Seventeen turned a way a bit.

X didn’t know what to do so he tried changing the subject, “so uh..how’d you do that anyway with the collar on?”

Seventeen shrugged, “space and time don’t stop just cus I have a collar they still listen to me, well only a bit.”

Weapon X looked into the stars, “space and time huh, prolly wish to turn it back?”

Seventeen eyed him, “no, not even a second.”

He looked at her like she was stupid, “seriously?”

She sighed and looked into his eyes, “X, if this was the only time line…that I could meet you, then I’d take it again.”

Weapon X was dumbstruck with anger, “take it back!”

Seventeen looked confused, “what?”

He put both his hands on her shoulders and shook her, “take it back, take it back!” he felt tears running down his face.’

The memory was getting muddled Logan and Charles could hear screaming and a stern voice counting down numbers ‘99, 98, 97…..34, 33, 32.

‘ Weapon X felt hands hold him back and he looked up from the snowy ground. Seventeen was going on her knees as men surrounded them guns drawn on her as the voice continued to count 25, 24, 23, she had her hands raised to the sky, her palms were cut open and blood was pouring down her arms. Her collar was on the ground next to her, blue portals ripped open in the sky and ships were being delivered, one by one into the Arctic ocean. She was screaming out in pain and it was so loud, that Weapon X started to beg, “Your going to Kill her! Stop, I’ll do anything just stop” he tried to escape their grips, but he felt a cold metal collar against his throat.

“You delivered the Weapon safely, you’ll be rewarded soon.” The voice filled his eardrum like venom.

He growled, “if you kill her not one of you will live!”

Her screaming got louder, and Weapon X watched as her eyes poured out blood onto the snow, her tears tasted like copper on his tongue.

He started to thrash against the dozens of hands that held him to the ground, he met eyes with his brother, Sabertooth watched him with his arms crossed.

“Please”

Sabertooth looked away from him.

“Brother!”

“Ya still got those Cuban cigars?” He tapped his foot in the snow and looked down at Weapon X.

“Yes.”

“I’ll do it for that.”

Weapon X breathed in relief, and watched as Sabertooth started a slaughter and it all went red.’

Chapter Text

Red, like wine spilled on a white carpet. Soaking up in the snow. All Weapon X was looking at was the blood and how it splayed out like tentacles, reaching out to almost grasp him. Sabertooth was fighting tooth by tooth ripping off limps and had flesh between his teeth, for a moment X saw what everyone feared. Hydra really did take every piece of them, their dignity, their humanity, and now.

It was a silent sob, a faint whisper, “please.”

Weapon X was limping to her voice, the right of his leg had been blown off by a machine gun, and the collar still itched at his throat. So he limped through the haze of bullets and gun smoke the pain though was just a familiar ache. Was it this war, or the last. Had the battles just blended together. He had lost track of every fight, as all the pain was felt the same, so he but pressed on until his knee caps gave out beneath his metal body.

He leaned over her, blood was pouring from her eyes and mouth, her stomach was heaving for air, as she wept. Tasting salt he figured it was hers until he felt the coolness of the air hit the tear marks on his face, he was in an ocean, and he was drowning. He forgot he could drown. But his hands shook as he held the only anchor he could think of.

“Seventeen” his voice cracked, “Seventeen stay with me you hear. You aren’t leavin!”

Seventeen held Weapon X’s face so gently as the gashes on her palm had been cracked open from her power rubbed against the unshaven bristles of his face. The pain made her beg, “please.”

“I’m right here, try breathing bub.” He looked down to see some of the bullets have teared her skin away and he started putting pressure on everything that he could. But he only had two hands.

“Please kill me.”

Weapon X’s eyes met hers, “don’t say that.”

“X, I-”

“Don’t you dare say that! I’m gonna get you out of here I promise.”

“I know….I know, I’m sorry.”

“Don’t apologize don’t you fucking dare.”

“I can try- at least let me try.” Seventeen moved her shaking hands from his warm face, to the cold metal collar that was tightened against his throat.

The copper from her fingertips made Weapon X sick as something twisted inside him.

A flash of blue a cool unending blue, like waves crashing against his aching neck, her powers tore the color apart, and the blue turned into a hazy red. The blood from her palms coated his throat, and he felt the weight of his metal bones sit in him. His flesh stitched itself up and his leg was healed, and now he was angry.

Like his consciousness closed up behind a locked door and something much larger and darker took it’s place. A growl, an animal resurfaced and took over his mind and body. Seventeen who was wrapped safely in his arms, was laid back on the ground, as something much darker came to the surface.

Once his fingertips left her embrace, Weapon X became what he was meant to do, destroy all that was in his path. His hands ripped apart flesh of the men candid in leather boring the symbol of HYDRA. He became what they created, he became what he feared he always was. A monster .

Men screamed out in agony as if they were ambushed by starving wolves. Hell-bent on revenge, Sabertooth and Weapon X took back the long nights they were trapped in a cage, beaten, bruised, and poked. They took it back with an eye for an eye, bloodied and oozing from their fingertips as they clawed and gouged their enemies from face to throat. Their work was messy and in unison, as one brother took the left and the other the right. Guns were drawn and ammunition fell faster then the men were reloading. They were shaking so much, it fumbled between their gloved fingertips, and got lost in the depths of the snow.

Others threw down their weapons and tried to scatter, but Sabertooth enjoyed the chase, like a predator to prey he’d pounce, and tear a man’s entire torso in half. Having someone’s skull hang from his jaw, as the rest of the victim, was left bloody with guts splaying on the white carpet of the tundra. Like a child spilling spaghetti on the floor. Entrails winding together tangling over Sabertooths’ boots. He wasn’t even rage filled, he knew what he signed up for, not even having a pot to piss in. But he enjoyed the excuse it gave him to wipe someone else's blood from his lips. Dig his claws into someone’s bone and hearing them beg, yes Sabertooth loved it when they begged. Men whimpered at his knees begging for god, cursing him, bargaining. Sabertooth would entertain them, giving them a notion maybe they could live, escape, just to fuck them over in the end, so he could get off on their expression. Of horror .

Weapon X killed more quickly like he had somewhere to be, metal claws slashed through men. Cutting off limbs, but he’d rarely ever finish the job he’d let them bleed out against the ground as he started the next onslaught of violence.

He was so preoccupied killing every last person that he didn’t realize they were gone until no one approached him. He stood there low to the ground feet separated and knees crunched. That’s when his eyes came back from the wreckage and he could feel the weight of blood on him and how it stained his teeth and tongue. Nothing was left but the bodies of those who held them down.

Sabertooth lit the cigar that was stuffed in his mouth, and when he drew it back from his lips and exhaled he said, “well that was fucking worth it.” He spat on a limp body that was buried beneath his foot.

Weapon X wiped the blood from his chin, “yea whatever” he limped across the snowy wasteland, “Seventeen!”

His voice echoed throughout the night sky, “Seventeen!” His voice cracked and trembled against the unending darkness.

No response, Weapon X waited and waited.

‘The thump the thump’ heartbeats. There were only two sets of heartbeats. Only two sets of heartbeats, only two.

Weapon X covered his mouth as he walked to where he remembered he left her. Looking down her body was still. So still. Leaning down he reached to move the hair back from her eyes and her body was cold. He watched her fingertips twitch against the snow and it gave him hope.

Quickly he scooped her up into his arms, and carried her closer to the base, where Sabertooth was now leaning against the door.

“Where do you think your goin?”

Weapon X ignored him, trying to get past to the metal door, “Sabertooth get out of my fucking way.”

“I got you outta this mess and I didn’t sign up for another.”

“Then move.” Weapon X growled.

Sabertooth took a draw from the Cuban as he stepped to the side of the door, “we gotta go.”

“Not without her.” Weapon X stepped into the base, as the sirens blared. Most of the men were dead anyway, the only people left were the lab coats.

Descending the stairs he started to grow a sickening feeling, that he should let go, but he remembered how she held his hand. How her fingertips would press against his knuckles messaging the metal behind skin, and how she made him feel like he could live. All he wanted to do was have her live now. He would give anything.

He walked into the familiar med bay where a lab coat was hiding behind a set of tools like the cowards they were. He placed her on the cold metal sheet, laying her down.

“Fix this, you made us now fucking fix this.” Weapon X yanked the scientist by the collar and placed him in front of the table. “Bring her back.”

The scientist was shaking, “I uh she’s dead, I don’t think I ca-”

Weapon X gave a shaky yell, “I don’t care what you have to do you piece of shit. For once in your fucking life, just make it work!”

The scientist set up the machinery around her, “it won’t be easy, I will do it I will just- don’t kill me.”

“If she doesn’t wake up I promise you bub” he grabbed the man by the neck and started slowly squeezing, “I will make you wish you were in hell.”

The scientist nodded, “okay-okay, I can do it, just stand back.”

Weapon X let him go and hesitantly backed away, he could’ve put his back to the wall, but he would still hear the drill and saws cutting through her bones, and the liquid pumping itself back into her veins. He could still hear it now the moment she woke up, the screaming that pinched right below his eardrum.

The screaming, the metal, the copper he tasted, and the salt made him collapse in on himself as he hugged his sides. Hoping and now praying that this would be worth it.

It was hours later when the scientist was wiping away blood from the syringes and scalpel he just used and put it on the metal tray next to the surgical bed. “I’m finished.”

Weapon X took his hand from his face and pushed himself off the ground and hesitantly approached the table.

Seventeen laid against the table and her arms and legs were strapped down including her head. She looked at him and her eyes were red from crying, her voice was hoarse, so much it was like a whisper cracked out of her throat, “I thought…we were friends.”

Weapon X felt bile rose up in his throat, his hands were clammy, his heart was in his in his mouth. Like it crawled up from his ribcage and just sat on his tongue. His words left him like a heave as it fell from his chapped lips, “I couldn’t loose you Seventeen….” The more he looked at her horrified face. Blood staining her cheeks, tear marks and sunken eyes. Fingertips caked with blood from scratching at the metal table, trying to claw her way out of the torture he made her endure, “I wanted to save you.”

Weapon X was not privy to emotions, he didn’t understand the churning of his gut like waves rolling onto shore, he didn’t understand why his eyes watered. Salt caking his face, and getting stuck on his chin, but he wept anyway. Whether he understood it or not, his body caved in on itself, as his world collapsed.

“I loved you.” It was breathy like it was her final words, and he caught her eyes. As her face scrunched and more tears fell from her and ran down the side of her face onto the cold metal operation table, “I loved you…. James I really did, I did.”

James paused at his name the only person who knew him was strapped down in front of him. His hands shook as they reached for the leather straps on her wrist, his eyes were blurry, like he was trapped behind an opaque glass. James felt his feet sway as he stepped foreword to try to better the situation, and then he felt his knees buckle under the weight of his sin.

“I loved you and you did this to me?”

James struggled to get the straps off as the image of her shifted in his line of sight.

“I thought we were friends….” Her hand grabbed his wrist and snapped himself back in reality, where he and Charles stood in the office. As a voice like ghost entered their eardrums and invaded their minds, “James…james.” ’

Logan felt panic rise in him as the voice was haunting him and surrounded them in the room, looking over his shoulder, again and again. Nothing was there.

Charles reached for Logan’s hand and held it, Logan tried not to flinch as Charles overcame the voice, “relax I am here, it’s just us your going to be okay.”

Logan tried to breathe through it, he knows how to breathe, but everything feels caught up in his throat like he’s choking on basic air.

Charles tried to guide Logan to the open chair instead of standing, but the man remained stiff, and something out of Logan’s eyes changed the man’s expression to horrified.

Over his shoulder Logan saw it, Sabertooth. This time he was a child, blood stained his face, and his hands held organs which ran runny all over the carpet.

“Brother.” His expression was dull as he looked up at him and Charles. “Were not all that different after all.”

The organ that Sabertooth held was a heart, and it was something deep down that Logan feared. That gnawed at his mind, maybe Hydra really was successful. Maybe Logan became a monster. Or even worse was born heartless. He wouldn’t know the difference. He will never know .

“Logan. You care about people. You aren’t a monster.” Charles tugged at Logan and guided him to the chair.

Logan’s hands ran through his hair as he collapsed, “I ruined that girls life Charles…and I didn’t even know her name.”

Charles sighed, “you saved her…”

Logan shook his head, “no, that wasn’t savin….”

Charles nodded, “okay, it’s getting late and dinner is downstairs…,why don't we get some food huh?”

The silence dragged on as Logan rubbed his forehead with his hand, “no.”

“….do you want me to bring food up for you?”

“….I want to see.”

Charles sighed, “I think we had enough memory work for today.”

“Charles, I need to see if I left her down there.”

“Logan. I doubt you did, we can look tomorrow.”

“Today.”

Charles rolled his eyes knowing he was arguing against a wall. “Logan you pushed your mind far enough I don’t want to hurt you.”

“You can’t.”

“Just because you heal doesn’t mean you don’t hurt.”

Logan gave a glare, “Charles, I won’t be able to sleep, it’s just better to get it over with.”

Charles wheeled himself to face his friend, “if I hurt you, I am stopping immediately.”

“…Fine.”

Like they struck a deal within the confines of their mind they internally shook on it.

Charles put both hands in front of him, “we’ll finish what we started and then you are taking a long break.”

“Not what we agreed on.” He huffed.

“Logan.” Charles voice was stern and final and Logan hated that it would work on him so easily. As he gave in to Charles intrusion of the last memories of that women.

His thoughts didn’t leave off in that dank basement in Hydra, instead he heard the crackling of fire below his feet and the smell of burnt birch wood burning low into the coals.

His face was submerged in his jacket and he woke up to a lingering scent of a women going dull. Weapon X moved his head to look up from his bedding, “where’s Seventeen?”

Sabertooth sat close to him his legs presses up against his side as his older brother sharpened a knife in silence.

“Victor.”

“She’s prolly pissin.”

“Your lying.”

Sabertooth rolled his eyes and sighed, “James.”

He pushed himself off the ground and stood up looking down at Sabertooth, “where is she?”

Sabertooth stopped sharpening his knife and he put it down next to him, “she left.”

“Where?” He felt his heart race, “did she say where she was goin or did you just let her leave while were in the middle of fucking no where!” He looked around at the emptiness of civilization and how the forest was dark and full.

Sabertooth looked up at his brother, “she ain’t a kid she’s an adult, she’ll be fine.”

“Which direction?”

“I don’t know she got up and said goodbye I didn’t watch where she was goin.”

“Your lying again!”

Sabertooth stood up from the snow, “y’know what I am lying, and I’m gonna continue to lie to your fucking face, this is fuckin stupid.” Victor for once looked worried and he eye’d over James carefully and when his hands gripped his younger brother’s shoulders in wasn’t in violence it was soft. “You ain’t acting like yourself. You keep blamin yourself and havin her around is not makin it any better. If you want to live outta Hydra, you gotta be livin. I didn’t save your ass just for you to mope around and be sad and shit. What a fucking waste. So yes she did leave” he sighed, “I know which direction she went, she’s headin home, but James.”

Sabertooth used his brother’s name, apart of him hated it because he knew he couldn't claw his way back to how it used to be, but maybe viewing his brother as the little boy was better than a weapon. He didn’t think that Weapon X could handle what he’d became so playing into a past fairytale would be better. “Let’s move on. That’s what you wanted right?”

James thought about it for a moment, “…together?”

“Yes, this time I promise together. I won’t leave you behind, got it?”

James nodded, he felt small in the moment, and despite the wars and age, he felt like a young boy again. The first time they treaded out by themselves and Victor said that they wouldn’t be splitting, and apart of him hoped he meant it this time.

Chapter Text

The dining hall was loud and bothersome again, as the students stuck in summer school filled in to get their portion. Elbows touching with pushing and shoving, Laura remained seated at one of the long tables with her head down. The smells of the food started to mix into the cologne of the male students who practically bathed in axe body spray. Alongside the chemically mixed perfumes sprayed on some of the more older girls.

It made her nose twitch as she tried to breathe through her sleeve. It was her favorite tonight, spaghetti and it was the one thing her Father could make, but she knew it wasn’t his. The sauce was different, and that’s why she pushed the plate farther away from her. It has been all day since she’s seen him, Laura sighed.

James sat down beside her luckily he smelled like dove soap and soft shampoo.

It made Laura smile as she looked up from her sleeve, “hi Jamie.”

He smiled back at her, “hi…” he looked at the pushed back plate, “not hungry?”

She shook her head, “I don’t think I could stomach it…the sauce tastes bad…”

Jamie quirked up his eyebrow, “who do you think made it this time?”

Laura smirked and closed her eyes, focusing on her breathing, especially her inhales as she took everything in, she tracked the scent of who was in the kitchen. That smelled of tomatoes, salt, and spiced beef. “I think…it was Hank.”

“Oof that explains it.” Jamie moved around the meatballs with his fork, “he likes to add things to the recipe…what do you think he added?”

Laura rubbed her temple, “oh gosh, do you really want to know?”

Jamie smiled smugly, “don’t leave me hanging.”

“He used marinara sauce…”

Jamie nodded, “that explains it.”

“Yea.” Laura added dryly as she tried to massage the headache pounding from her head.

“Do you want to eat somewhere quieter?”

“…I think I’m going to see if my dad can order us pizza.”

“Do you mean us, or you and him?”

Laura stood up and knocked Jamie’s shoulder, “I’ll save you a piece.”

“Please!”

Laura nodded and set out like she was on a mission. She dodged the insufferable teen boys that pushed one another, and laughed too loudly.

“Bobby, you really dating her?”

The blue iceman was chilling beside the door frame that Laura was trying to squeeze passed as she listened.

He threw up a snowball and repetitively caught it in his hands, “the southern girl” his smile went to his eyes as his cheeks flushed, “no I’m not dating her.”

Laura kept her ears sharp looking for any indication of resentment.

“Thought so, what’s the point of dating her when you can’t even touch her.” He laughed.

Laura snapped her head back in an instant, but Bobby threw the snowball at the boy hitting him square in the face, “if all you think about is touching someone, then maybe you shouldn’t be in a relationship.”

It made Laura smile as she continue on pushing Bobby out of the way so she can get past.

“Hey!”

“Watch it snowman.” Laura gave a small smile and a huff as she walked by him.

Laura felt her headache soften as she approached the staircase nuzzled a good distance away from the lunch room. Past the loud talking and the smells. She felt like she could finally breathe. Taking a huge inhale and exhale she ascended to the third floor, smelling her Father she ran faster.

She haltered when it hit her tongue salt. Like the ocean opened up and fell on her, she could taste the tears that had dried on her Father’s cheek, where he stood talking to Charles in the office.

So she kept still body stiff close to the wall on the staircase listening to every word.

“I think you need some rest, my friend this was a lot and-”

“Rest? How can I rest? Charles I have more questions now more then ever, I have to go see him.”

“It can be dangerous he’s unpredictable, every time he’s around you, you have gotten hurt. Please just stay and think about this.”

“How can I even think? What is there to think about, I ruined that girls life, I somehow had a good relationship with him out of all people and now look, how the fuck did that happen? I need some answers I can’t keep being left in the dark on my own fucking life, I’m tired. I just want answers and if that means I have to fight for it then I will.”

Charles sighed, “Logan, please just think this through….I don’t want to see you hurt again.”

Logan wiped his face, “yea…I know, I know.” He sighed, “I’ll wait to go until tomorrow.”

Charles nodded, “okay, if you’ve made up your mind go tomorrow, but promise me” he huffed, “that you’ll be careful.”

“Yes Charles, I’ll be careful.”

“And if anything happens you’ll call for I or Erik?”

Logan grimaced, “I ain’t calling Erik.”

“But you’ll for backup if anything happens, right?”

“Yes I’ll call for backup…” he muttered, “just not Erik..”

Charles rolled his eyes, “okay, as long as you don’t do this alone.”

“I won’t…”

Both Charles and Logan made it out of the study and Laura could tell that her Father was still uneasy, his heart was racing, his hands clamy rubbing at his jeans. Charles felt stressed and worried as well.

‘Who was he meeting?’ she thought, ‘why was Charles worried about him?’

Instead of asking her Father directly she ran down the staircase avoiding him, and ran all the way into the dining hall.

She was huffing by the time she got to the table where Jamie was he was picking at his plate, “did you ask your dad for Pizza yet?”

“No! We’ve got bigger problems!”

“We do?” Jame almost dropped his fork.

“My dad is visiting someone dangerous tomorrow, and he mentioned this girl he knew.”

“Okay? Well are the X-men going?” Jamie’s face lit up, “maybe they’ll let us suit up!”

Laura shook her head, “no” she sighed, “he promised if he needs it he’ll call for backup…I know my dad he keeps his promises, but I doubt he’s gonna stick to calling for backup, he never asks for help!”

“Well your right about that.” Jamie leaned back in his seat and thought for a moment, “so…what’s the plan.”

Laura looked around the busy hall, ducking low to Jamie’s ear, “tomorrow, I’m thinking we’ll follow him just in case he finds trouble.”

“We?”

“Well you wanted to be in the X-men, here’s your chance!”

Jamie smiled, “think we can steal a suit!”

“Oh Jamie were gonna steal more than a suit. But first we gotta do some re con.”

“Re-con?”

“Yea we need to know what were heading into, I’m thinking we steal that diary from Xavier’s office.”

“I feel like that’s illegal…”

“Pfft” Laura threw her hand a him, “it’s just some journal.”

Jamie rolled his eyes, “it’s not a diary it’s Xaiver’s record log of sessions! Sessions, personal sessions!”

“Shh!” Laura looked around at the crowded room, “let’s go talk about it upstairs.”

Jamie put his food down and followed Laura, up the stairs and into the hallway on the third floor which was perfectly empty.

“I know Charles is going to be eating dinner, all I need is to peak at the diary and see what girl he’s talking about and see why he’s in danger.”

Jamie grabbed Laura’s wrist gently, “why don’t we avoid all this, and you go talk to your Father…”

Laura rolled her eyes, “you don’t understand he never listens to me! He never wants to talk about anything important he only tells Charles everything, it’s unfair!”

Jamie let go and put his hands up, “okay go, I’ll cover you.”

Laura nodded, “thanks.”

Jamie followed Laura silently across the hallway, once she got inside the office he leaned against the door nonchalant. Looking down at the emptiness. “Well this is going to be easy.”

The boy should’ve bit his tongue, because just as he was relaxing Jean and Scott came out of the Library that was at the end of the long hallway and started walking toward him. “Shit” he muttered.

Jean waived to him, “what are you doing up here? Dinner is downstairs?”

“Oh I finished dinner, just decide to lean conveniently against this door.”

Jean quirked her eyebrow up, “the Professor’s office?”

“Yea well” Jamie patted the door twice, and in a louder voice said, “it’s very reliable the wood is…uh very sturdy.”

Scott looked at Jean and back at Jamie, “uh huh well, we gotta go in there to grab the Chess set, so if you can scootch to the left a little.” He gestured to the door knob Jamie was blocking.

“Well” Jamie felt sweat drip down his back as he avoided Jeans gaze and tried to think of random thoughts, “I uh am actually” he gulped, “waiting for the Professor, so I can bring him the chess set…when I see him.”

Jean tilted her head and squinted, “and why are you waiting for the Professor?”

“Well….good question.” He played with his hands and his throat felt dry, “I uh…” he felt his face grow hot at the admission, “I don’t think my parents want me and I would like to talk to the Professor…” he chocked it out.

Jean and Scott were wide eyed and silent, as the boy in front of him who was mischievous and lighthearted looked so troubled. Jean leaned down and put her hand on Jamie’s shoulder, “Jamie that’s not true your parents Love you very much.”

Jamie shook his head, “then why am I still here? It’s summer Jean… I didn’t flunk out like the rest of the kids and I’m not helping out like you and Scott. My parent left me here…” he muttered, “they probably even forgot about me.” That’s when he started crying, he didn’t mean to, he didn’t want Laura to know. To hear him, but he had to think of something and this was something constantly on his mind and it ended up bubbling over.

“Now I’m all alone….”

No, your not alone, Scott, let’s just walk him to the professor.” Jean looked back to Jamie, “does that work for you, we won’t leave you alone, remember you have us.”

Jamie nodded his head and felt Jean’s hands on his face wiping his tears, when she stood up he took her hand and Jean led them to the elevator.

Scott was rubbing his back in circles, “don’t worry we’ll get this sorted out, got it?”

Jamie nodded and leaned back into Scott’s hands for comfort as he looked back at that oak door. ‘Great’ he thought, ‘she definitely thinks I’m a loser now…’

Laura remembered the book was kept in the second drawer on the right of his oak desk. After her sessions with him that’s where he’d put it. Her knees were on the ornate carpet and she tried pulling the drawer open but it was locked, “you gotta be shitten me.”

She pulled against the lock, but remembered she couldn’t break it. Then she heard Jean and Scott start talking to Jamie outside the door, “great” she whispered, Laura went to the corner of the room and jumped up on a bookshelf gracefully and hid in the shadows of the top corner. She silenced her breathing, just like she remembered.

However, she felt salt sting her tongue, it was Jamie. Laura almost tipped out of her hiding spot, Jamie was crying. Laura listened intently.

Looking for danger, but Jamie only smelled like her father, alone. A type of feeling of being the embodiment of ‘distant’ a far a way thing.

She heard his voice crack about being alone, and how his parent’s left him here. Yes, here wasn’t something awful like Hydra, but suffering was suffering, and she hated every second of hearing Jamie ache. The worst part, was he was using his real pain as just a cover, for some silly thing like a book.

The more Laura looked at the desk the more she realized that no book could really tell you everything, that even if her Father told her nothing, it be better to just ask, because at least that would’ve meant she tried. Tried to his face. Tip toeing around this wasn’t going to make her Father stop sulking in his room, or stop how his hands over wipe his face with water, to cover up all the salt stains.

Laura sighed, Jamie’s sacrifice was in vain, but at the same time Laura knew he needed this and now knows she’ll talk to her friend later.

She dropped down from her hiding spot and made her way out of the office, she heard the elevator ring and she made herself scarce, going down the stairs to her father when she ran into Rogue.

“Laura, where ya going?”

“Rogue…” she played with her hands a bit, “I think dad’s upset…”

“Over what?” Rogue leaned against the rail.

Laura looked around and whispered, “over a girl….and he’s leaving tomorrow to see someone, who’s dangerous.”

“A girl? And what about danger?”

“I don’t know the details! I only heard that tomorrow he has to go alone somewhere and it can be dangerous! Charles is worried.”

“Really?” Rogue scratched her head, “if the Professor thinks this bad then it prolly is, let’s go talk to Logan. Maybe we can help.”

Laura nodded gaining some more confidence, “yeah let’s see what we can do!”

Both Rogue and Laura went to Logan’s room, Laura could hear the water running in the bathroom and of him standing over the sink and wiping his face and muttering to himself.

Rogue and Laura looked at eachother, and Rogue went to knock on the door, “Logan, you in there?”

Logan turned off the water and wiped his face with the towel hanging next to the sink, “yea just….” he sighed like a weight was pressing onto him, “give me a minute.”

He smelled the pine trees on his daughters’ outside the door, and he knew they knew. It would take effort to just open the door, but he’d at least try to see them right now, all he needed to do was try for them. So he opened the bathroom door and stepped out into his room. Making his way to his bedroom door he grabbed the knob and opened to see how Laura and Rogue stood outside, looking at him with such eyes. Open, worried, eyes.

Laura reached for him and wrapped her arms around his waist, “daddy I don’t like it when you’re upset….”

Logan rubbed her back and looked at Rogue, “wanna talk about it?” She asked.

“I think I’d done enough talking for today….”

Laura looked at Rogue from her father’s stomach and mouthed ‘do something’.

Rogue watched her and sighed, “well…it doesn’t mean ya gotta be alone, why don’t you let us in?”

Logan sighed and stepped aside so they could come in, Laura let go to walk inside with Rogue, “wow you haven’t decorated at all.” Laura looked at her dad.

“….Laura this is what having a clean room looks like, you can see the floor.”

The little girl looked down and gave an “oh” which made Logan and Rogue laugh.

Logan took in the moment and was relieved for a minute, as he watched Laura and Rogue peak at his things.

Laura looked back at him knowing that he was getting better, she ran over and hugged him again, “I missed you…”

“Missed me? I haven’t gone anywhere yet?”

Laura mumbled, “mhmm” into his stomach.

Logan rubbed her head, “is something wrong?”

She shook her head ‘no’

Rogue interjected, “were just worried about you.”

Logan sighed trying to think, he pinched the bridge of his nose, “I need to think about some things….”

Rogue looked at Logan’s watery eyes and felt frightened, “is it bad..?”

Logan and Laura both looked at her, and Laura intently watched him as he responded.

“…I did something bad.”

“Well can’t ya just apologize, if they see ya this torn up about it, then maybe you can work it out? Or come to an understanding?”

“You sound like Charles….”

Rogue smiled and put her hand on her hips, “maybe he just sounds like me.”

They all laughed for a moment, then Laura looked up at Logan, “daddy, you don’t gotta do this alone…and if you gotta go somewhere dangerous you can bring us!

Logan gave a breathy huff, “…Laura and you Rogue don’t gotta worry about that.”

Logan took it all in, having them all here, and for a moment he felt a tinge of loneliness for a person he hasn’t regarded as a brother for a while now, “the person I plan on seeing tomorrow, is dangerous but I have to do it alone.”

Laura tried to object but Logan interrupted, “I have to go see…um Sabertooth by myself…I have some questions and it might be a difficult conversation.”

Rogue crossed her arms, “your seein him?”

Laura looked between the two, “who’s Sabertooth?”

Rogue added dryly, “better you not know em.”

Logan sighed, “your uncle.”

Laura’s eyes widened, “we have family!”

Rogue looked at Logan, “you sure about this?”

He nodded, “yea I’m sure.”

Laura glared she didn’t like being in the dark, “well is he mean or something?”

“Let’s just say” Logan sighed, “he don’t play nice, but it’s been a long while. So maybe he’s changed.”

Rogue kept her eyes on the ground, “mhmm” Laura didn’t like that she seemed so unconvinced.

She felt the growing silence in the room, “daddy, you’ll come back right?”

Rogue looked up at Logan as well, waiting.

“Always bub, always.” He looked at both of them.

Chapter Text

Rogue watched as Logan was leaving again, she got the speech like usual her and Laura, the promises of coming home. They weren’t new it was repetitive, Rogue held her head to the side as he explained well, it was more like just telling. He never explained anything and never gives any real reasons to what he does. He’s leaving to go see his murderous brother who attacks him at least once a year, wow what a great idea Rogue thought, wonder how long that conversation will last. This wasn’t going to end well. Rogue wasn’t always a pessimist, but if you’ve seen enough train wrecks what else can you expect?

Laura’s eyes widened at every word like something Logan would say could reveal a hidden answer like a puzzle. Rogue watched as Laura’s thumbs moved over one another how she stood there and contemplated what Logan was saying. It was hard to piece together what she was looking for. Rogue sighed, it escaped as Logan was grabbing his jacket from a chair in the corner of his room.

“Don’t worry I’ll be back before you know it.”

Rogue rolled her eyes, “it ain’t that.” But it was.

Logan threw on his leather jacket over his shoulders, “then what’s the issue, I’ll be back by the weekend.”

“Yup.”

Laura looked between the two, slowly becoming aware of this little dance.

“I promise you. Okay?” He put his hand on Rogue’s shoulder and his voice was softened at the end.

Rogue looked at the wall, how many times did he leave this year? If she held out her hand would she be able to count, sure he’s gotten better when Laura came into the picture, but she feels like he’s falling away, falling away into that same old rhythm. Of leaving.

“What are you really lookin for, Logan?” Her eyes went up to him and she stared him down. It was an honest question, what was he looking for? What?

The question left a haunted look on his face, and it made Laura scrunch up in worry. How Logan’s hand retracted from Rogue like it burned him in the silence of his answer.

Nothing. Rogue kept her eyes on him, like always. “You keep lookin for family” Rogue felt her throat cave in, “but we’re right here.”

Logan’s face fell, “I know that sweetheart, I know.”

“I don’t think you do.” Rogue pushed away his attempt at holding her and she left, she slammed his door on the way out with tears burning her eyes, they fell back into their routine. Of always leaving and always fighting. Nothing ever changes.

Salt, she tasted it on her tongue as she tried to hide her face from the coming storm, she didn’t see where she was going. Her forehead ran right into someone, “sorry” Rogue muttered. An icy chill overcame her, shit her face burned even redder.

“Are you okay?” Bobby asked.

“Yes.” Her response was quick as she dodged quite literally the conversation about to arise and passed him. Rogue went faster down the corridor into the student wing, made the same sharp turn around the corner and straight into her room and locked it shut. Then she breathed. Rogue breathed air like she was drowning, she inhaled in gulps. Wiping her eyes and face, she hated it, being left. Being alone. Trapped in her own skin. That’s what her life consistently felt like. Logan and Laura gave her some resemblance of normalcy and even that was a stretch, but being together just felt right. Like she had a family that accepted her. Now it was like a family that never stayed together.

Rogue tried to breathe as she collapsed on her bed face down. Taking in the soft scent of lavender washed comforter as her hands clasped the sheets trying to grab on something that she could hold without hurting. She just wanted to hold something without destroying, but much like her power Rogue felt that anything she touches would fall apart, just like the family she made.

A soft knock on the door made her huff a few more strains of lavender before she groaned out, “whaaat?”

It was a peppy voice, despite the tone of comfort, “can I come in?”

“Kitty, I just want to be alone…”

“Oh…uh…can I at least grab my ipod?”

Rogue rolled her eyes, she hated sharing a room with Kitty, “..whatever.”

The door creaked open and she could hear soft footsteps approach her bedside, “Kitty.”

“I know, I know…I’m just here for my ipod.” Kitty’s voice wandered a bit, “but, if this is about Bobby-”

Rogue wiped her face and groaned, “and why would it be about him?”

“Well y’know.”

Rogue looked up from her bed with her eyebrows up, “no I don’t.”

Kitty whistled and looked around the room, “that rumor you two are dating…”

“You gotta be shittin me.” Rogue pushed herself off the bed, “that twirp was supposed to end that goddamn rumor about me!”

Kitty tried to hold her grimace, but it fell through.

Rogue glared at her roommate, “and what else are they sayin?”

“Well…”

“Kitty.”

“Just about you cheatin on Bobby and getting caught and that’s why your all up in here crying.”

“What!” Rogue through her hands up, “I didn’t even date the boy! How the hell am I supposed to be cheatin on him and with who?”

The silence was long before Kitty gave in and told her,

“Pietro.”

Rogue visibly gagged.

“Oh it isn’t that bad!”

Rogue hid her face in horror, “this is like the time everyone thought Kurt was a drug dealer!”

Kitty laughed, “well he did accidentally-”

“That’s not the point.” Rogue gave a heavy sigh, “where’s Jamie? That boys gonna pay!”

“He’s in Xavier’s office.”

“Of course he is that squirts hidin, well not for long.” Rogue stormed out of the room and slammed the door, “can’t believe this” she muttered, “I don’t even talk to Bobby how the hell would I date him, then cheat on him! Fucking ridiculous.”

As she was muttering to herself she rounded one of the corners to ascend the stairs to the third floor and low and behold, the supposed beloved she screwed over, “oh hey Rogue.” He dodged her running into him again as his foot went backwords up a few steps.

Rogue wanted to hide under her hoodie, “oh hey Bobby…” all the confidence of confronting a twelve year old left when Bobby got in the way.

“Are you feeling better?” He tilted his head as he asked her.

“Yea feelin fine.” Rogue played with the end of her sleeves, that had holes from her anxiously gnawing on them.

“Good…” Bobby played with a silver chain on his jeans as they both stood on the staircase stiff and still, like any slight move would scare the other, “y’know…uh you had me worried for a second.”

Rogue looked up sheepishly at him wide eyes, “I did?”

“Yea, a lot of people can misinterpret things and I wouldn’t want that hurting you.”

Her voice got dull and monotone, “oh that. Yeah well it’s good you ain’t datin me.” The end of her sentence trailed off as she ascended the staircase right past him.

“No wait, that’s not what I mean, I mean I uh.”

“I know what you mean, Bobby. I ain’t hurt that you don’t wanna be with me.” Rogue sighed, “can’t blame ya for that.”

“No.” Bobby grabbed her wrist gently over her sleeves, “I like you, like that.”

“What?”

“I like you, and I thought the rumors were stupid because…we don’t really talk much so honestly I don’t know how it started. But I do like you and” he smiled softly, “well I just thought I got lucky…” he trailed off as he looked at Rogue surprise face, “but I didn’t want that hurting you if you didn’t like me. That’s not fair, so I can try to get it to go away so you don’t have to worry about it anymo-”

“You ain’t scared of me?”

“No.” Bobby answered almost immediately then his face grew red and he let go of her wrist.

Rogue smiled, and looked above the corridor to see if anyone was watching as she bit her lip and almost in a whisper admitted, “well…I think I like you a bit too…”

Bobby looked up, “you do?”

Rogue nodded, “yeah…if you wanna try somethin like the rumor be saying I wouldn’t mind.”

“Dating right? You want try that?” He asked so loudly it echoed in the staircase.

“Yes -yes” Rogue lowered her voice as she tried to hide a soft laugh, “we can try that…I think I’d like it.”

Bobby smiled, “okay good, want to go on a date tomorrow? I know downtown there’s a new roller skating rink?”

Rogue nodded, “sure.”

Bobby smiled and ran down the stairs past Rogue, then he stopped before rounding the corner, “oh and how about we do lunch after the rink?”

Rogue laughed and nodded her head, “yea that sounds fine.”

“Okay uh noon sound good?”

“Mhmm”

Bobby looked around frantically for a moment, “I don’t have to ask Logan’s permission to take you out right?”

Rogue covered her mouth with her hand she almost leaned over on the stairs giggling, “no, you don’t.”

Bobby wiped off some sweat, “oh phew because I am not prepared for that conversation.” He put both hands on his hips like he was contemplating something.

Rogue shook her head, “just get to where you were goin.”

“Oh right, I have to go!” Bobby nodded, “see you tomorrow?” he lingered around the corner with his head sticking out.

“Yes Bobby I’m right down the hall.”

“Right! I knew that… okay tomorrow then!”

Rogue nodded and gave him a thumbs up as the man ducked fully behind the corner and left leaving her laughing on the staircase. She was smiling ear to ear as she walked back to her room instead of storming into Xavier’s office and shaking Jamie. This was truly a miracle to her shitty day, and all of the insecurities she felt slowly melted behind as new thoughts of tomorrow came.

She opened the door, and collapsed on her bed with a light sigh.

Kitty was still fumbling with her ipod and ear bud cords trying to unravel the mess, “I swear one more knot am I’m gonna loose it!”
Rogue looked at her ceiling and was preoccupied with thinking of what to wear to comprehend was Kitty was groaning about.

“Did you talk with Jamie?”

“No…” Rogue smiled at Kitty who was jambled in the mess of white chords.

“Ooooo” Kitty raised her eyebrows, “who’d ya talk to?”

“Who do you think?”

“Was it good conversation?”

Rogue nodded her head.

“Oh” Kitty jumped up and threw her ipod and all the things wrapped around her on the bed and jumped on Rogues, “you have to tell me everything!”

“It’s not a lot, just he asked me out to go roller skatin tomorrow.”

“Oh like a date?”

“Yes…”

Kitty clapped her hands, “finally! I’ve been waiting for this moment, so here’s what were gonna do…”

The rest of their night was filled with laughs tumbling over with pillows and planning all that could happen under the hush of darkness while sleep evaded them.

While their day ended on a high note, other’s in the Mansion did not. One in particular was Jamie, his loved felt sacrifice was in vain. Now he spent the rest of his remaining summer night stuck in Xavier’s office going over feelings while he could be in his room playing video games or sitting by the fire with Laura…he sighed as his eyes wondered out the darkened window. The pink and orange sunset was fading into stars.

“I know this isn’t where you’d like to be.”

“Metaphorically or physically?”

“Well uh both.”

“Yes.”

“But your parents do care about you, they wouldn’t have sent you here if they didn’t.”

Jamie looked away from the window at Charles, “thank you professor, for that persuasive speech I think I’m cured. Can I go play outside now?” His face lit up hopefully at the end.

“Now Jamie if we don’t talk about this it will only get worse.”

Jamie threw his head back and groaned.

“What makes you feel like your parent’s don’t love you, did…they say something?”

Jamie rolled his eyes and pulled out his phone, he went to his messages and opened up his mother’s texts, he then handed Charles his phone, “here.”

Charles looked at the phone Jamie gave him and saw his Mother’s text messages.

“Spring break starts April 14th, when are you getting me?”

“I called Dad, so your not getting me?”

(read)

“School ends June 17th….are you picking me up at the School or do I need to go to the airport?” (read)

“Sorry hun, we’ve been busy, we’re in Tokoyo for the summer. I called Xaiver and he said it’s fine to have students over the summer, it be good for you to help out!”

“Dad hung up on me. Are you picking me up for my birthday?”

“….Your Father and I have decided it’s probably better for you to stay at the school.”

“Your not coming back are you?”
(read)

Charles quietly sat there looking at the messages trying to articulate what to say.

Jamie played with his hands on his lap, “I know it’s not your fault.”

Charles looked up for the phone patiently waiting.

“But if they hadn’t known about this school, I’d still be sitting at home with my little sister, my friends. My parents.” He sighed, “it’s not your fault, but I do hate that you offered this place to them.” Jamie nodded his head, “maybe if they hadn’t known I wouldn’t be left like this.” He wiped his eyes, and then put his hand out for the phone still sitting in Charles lap

“Jamie I will talk to them.”

“It won’t matter, they pay your tuition right?” he grabbed the phone and nodded quietly.

“That doesn’t matter.”

“Mmm” Jamie put his phone back in his pocket and left Charles sitting in his office alone. Jamie didn’t dare speak another word from embarrassment and because he didn’t know what else to say. It might’ve just fumbled out into a heap of a mess. So he left quickly, closing the office door behind him and almost running into Erik.

Erik eyed Jamie as the boy pushed past him from Xavier’s office, his eye brows furrowed and he thought, 'Nun, das konnte nicht gut sein’ (Well, that couldn’t be good).

As he approached Charles’ office before he could knock Charles already spoke, “Come in…” Xavier sighed, as he rubbed his temple.

Erik entered and closed the door behind him, “had an eventful day I see…”

“Yea eventful…”

Erik gave a side smile and sat down in the chair next to Charles, “Liebling, tell me what’s wrong?” He nudged his lover’s shoulder gently, brushing Xavier’s sweater with his knuckles on the soft blue. Just like that Erik watched as more soft blue met his gaze, they were clouded in worry, with small bags forming under Charles’ eyelids.

“Summer is usually easier than this…” he huffed.

“Mmm” Erik hummed as he waited for Charles to continue.

“I’m going to have to talk with Jamie’s parents.”

“About his behavior?” Erik raised an eyebrow curiously.

“More like their behavior, they aren’t communicating with him, and it’s obvious he’s feeling abandoned it’s going to affect his mental health, his schooling, his social life..” Charles looked more worried as he continued to list the issues Jamie would face, “then I would have to set up a conference, and who knows if they’ll even show! I’ve spoken with them on the phone and they seem like very good parents. They ask about grades, attendance, even extracurricular activities he’s involved with-”

“Just because they seem like good parent’s doesn’t mean that they’re.”

Charles stopped clutching his temple with his hand and rested it on Erik’s over his chair, “yes well, I know that now. They barely spoken to Jamie in months!”

The room was silent as Erik hesitated to say something. The pause lingered uncomfortably as Erik breathed in and tapped his finger on his knee with his free hand.

“Just say it we all know your thinking it.”

Erik sighed, “I’m guessing his parent’s are human then.”

Charles caught Erik eye as his partner’s reaction was unsurprised unlike his own, “yes…”

“Mmm…” Erik looked around the room trying not to think of something so obvious as, ‘this happens all the time, or I would’ve known this would happen, or look another human being a-’

Charles pipped in, “I think there is another contact on Jamie’s profile, maybe I should try getting in touch with them.”

Erik’s heart melted a bit, ‘the optimist.’ He thought as Charles pulled away to wheel behind his desk and start scrambling through old school files. As Charles looked through dusted manila folders from the former year, Erik folded his arms against his chest and asked, “so what else is bothering you?”

Charles barely looked up, “nothing just this.”

“Mm…well you were upset before this, you’ve been upset since this morning.”

Charles clicked his tongue, “no I haven’t.”

“Why don’t you want to talk about it with me?”

Charles stopped himself from rolling his eyes as he finally found the folder, “Erik, I know you don’t want to hear about it. So, I won’t tell you.”

“I’m asking you so I do want to hear about it, I care about you.” Erik try to soften his tone at the end, and he even lowered his arms to his side.

“Really?” Charles raised an eyebrow, “it’s about Logan.”

Erik had to clutch his jeans to try fight the struggling of rolling his eyes, “…..”

“See!” Charles huffed, “I knew you didn’t want to hear about it.”

“No, I do! I do, want to hear about it…” Erik had to almost choke out the words, and had to refrain from saying, ‘even if he is twice our age combine, please go on about how you baby him.’

“I can read your thoughts.” Charles added dryly.

“Well then, maybe don’t read them.”

Charles sighed, “see were fighting now.”

Erik put his hands up, “no, were not fighting, I…just don’t like Logan as much as you do, but” he added as Charles glared at him, “I am willing to listen to what is bothering you, because I love you. That is all that matters to me, you. If Logan is problem then I can gladly solve that issue.” He smiled jokingly at the end, but Charles wasn’t laughing. “I’m kidding Charles, Liebling” he tilted his head, “I’m listening.”

Charles tapped his finger on the mantilla folder with Jamie’s name on it and opened to start reading, “…Logan left again after we did memory work.”

“Mmm doesn’t he do that all the time?”

“Yes, but this time…he’s going to visit Sabertooth.” Charles looked up to see Erik’s eyes widen, “now you know why I’m so concerned.”

Erik had employed Sabertooth a handful of times and the mercenary had even joined the brotherhood before, “well that’s not going to be much of a conversation.”

Charles glared, “I know.”

“He’ll make it back in one piece….” Erik muttered, “he always does.”

“Yes, well that doesn’t stop me from worrying, nor does it make Rogue or Laura feel any better.”

Erik tapped the chair trying to think of a solution, “if you want me to go and..fetch him I can.”

“No no, there’s no sense in doing that, Logan would just run back out the next chance he got. It’s just better to let him go now I guess….”

“Maybe when he’s done with this whole…memory obsession, you’ll worry less.”

Charles shrugged, “he is making progress, more than usual.”

“…Well, that’s good.”

“Yes it is, I just wish he’d take his time with his decisions, he leaves like he’s running out of time. If he’d just be a little more patient with himself” Charles sighed, “never mind.”

Erik nodded, as Charles rambled away, listening and interjecting to try to bring comfort, but he always felt that it was out of his depths when they talked about Logan. To Erik, that man was an anomaly, but to Charles, he was family. Which in turn begrudgingly meant that Erik had to try to care, even a minuscule amount for the gruff and over aged man. “…I can talk to him when he gets back..if you’d want.”

Charles gave a breathy laugh through his nostrils, “I would like to see that.”

Erik adjusted himself in his seat, “if it’s important to you, I’ll talk to him about…his behavior?” The sentence fell out of his mouth like they were talking about Pietro, it was a weird taste that they were talking about Logan, a full grown man, twice their ages combine, but nevertheless, Erik tapped the chair uncomfortably willing to try.

Charles smiled and put the folder down, just to be a pain in their arses he decided to say, “you know what, that’s a great idea!”
Erik knew that Charles didn’t mean that, but he did already offer it so now he’d have to stick with it, “okay then….I will talk to Logan when he get’s back.”

“Okay then.”

“Okay.” Erik nodded while regretting ever saying anything.

Meanwhile down the staircase to the second floor, Laura was wandering to the boys section of their dorm. Technically, girls weren’t allowed in the boys section past curfew which was 11 and the boys weren’t allowed in the girls section, but Laura figured the rules didn’t apply if it was summer, and they definitely didn’t apply if no teachers were around.

She tip toed against the wall, moving slowly behind the shadows, sure it was an overstatement with such lack of security, but it was still fun. Until she arrived at Jamie’s door. She heard him sniffling and wanted to block it out with her hands to her ears. She wanted to make the waves of sadness stop, she didn’t know why and she didn’t know how. However, she was about to find out. Laura took a deep breath and knocked on his door.

There was a pause in the sniffling as she listened to Jamie wipe his face with his cotton shirt. How he breathed in a few times trying to catch his breathe, and hid the evidence of his tear stained marks with his tumbling fingertips that shook a bit when he touched his cheek.

Laura waited on her heels as Jamie approached the door and how he opened it a crack, “hey…” his voice rough as he muttered it.

“Hi…can I come in?”

“It’s getting pretty late…can we hang out tomorrow?” Jamie looked up between the door crack at Laura.

“It’s okay to cry.” The words fell out because she knew his ears were bright red, "I wanted to make sure that you’re okay.”

“I’m fine.” The words fell out naturally to Jamie despite both of them knowing it was a lie.

Laura felt something itch at the back of her brain and instead of waiting patiently for Jamie to open up the door she pushed herself in, “you don’t have to hide from me, were friends, if something’s bothering you I will fix it!” Now Laura was standing in Jamie’s room, tall and determined.

Jamie backed a bit from the door letting Laura have some room, “this isn’t something you can just fix Laura.”

“How do you know? Tell me and I can try!” Laura waived her hands frantically around while talking.

Jamie stood there unamused and he almost rolled his eyes, “Laura I’m upset over my parents?”

“I can kill them.”

“No.” Jamie almost hit his palm to his forehead, “no I don’t need you to kill them-” He looked up at caught Laura’s ‘mmm are you sure face?’

“No I don’t want you to kill my parents, Laura.”
“What if I just shake them up a bit?”

Jamie thought about it for a split second and he laughed a little, “I don’t think jumping them is gonna make them love me.”

Laura’s face fell as Jamie admitted what had happened. “Oh.”

“Yes.”

Unlike the professor Laura didn’t need evidence to know that was true, she could see it on Jamie’s face, and how his voice cracked from the pain.

“See Laura there’s nothing that you can do. There’s nothing anyone can do…they don’t love me because of who I am-” Jamie looked up and inhaled covering his eyes with his hand, “and it’s not even something I can change. If I could-”

Laura hesitated almost scared even but she reached out her arms around Jamie’s back and hugged him, “don’t change. Don’t change for anyone.” Her arms tightly wrapped around his spine as pulled him into her, “you’re Jamie.”

Jamie sniffled and laughed a little into Laura’s hair, “yeah.”

“If they don’t like you for who you are then fuck ‘em.”

Jamie tried not to snort at the blunt remark, “…thanks Laura.”

They stood frozen in eachother’s arms as the silence of the room grew Jamie wiped his tears with the back of his hand, and trying not to tap on Laura’s shoulder, the embrace was suffocating, but warm. Despite it be hard to breathe, it felt comfortable.

Laura was trying not to get too distracted from Jamie’s dove soap smell mixed with the fresh cut grass of the soccer field, but it made her smile. It reminded her of summer, when she pulled away and looked at Jamie, he was like summer. She had never known what summer would’ve felt like without enduring school, and she liked the refreshing freedom it brought. Now that Jamie wasn’t shining happily like usual it bothered her, to Laura it just didn’t seem right, like it was unnatural for a summer to be so cold. ‘However, Jamie is not summer, is he…’ she thought. “Did you want to do something?” she looked at his expression he was tired, but she wanted to make sure he’d be okay.

“…I think I’m just gonna head to bed.”

“Do you want me to sleep with you?” Laura tilted her head.

Jamie blushed, “uh well” he knew boys and girls couldn’t have sleepovers for the most obvious reason, cooties, but he figured if Laura had it, he’d probably already would’ve gotten it, “sure!”

Laura smiled and thought, I never had a sleepover before!

Jamie smiled as well and gave a light yawn, “I know it’s your first sleepover and all, I hope it won’t be disappointing if we just y’know sleep…?”

‘He knows?’ Laura played with the bottom of her shirt and blushed, “no it’s okay, I think it’s going to be fun either way.”

Jamie nodded, “okay, do you need to go back to the girls side to grab pillows and a blanket?”

Laura looked around, “no I don’t want to risk it” she took off her slippers and hopped into Jamie’s bed.

Jamie had his eyes wide, “oh.”

Laura patted the spot next to her on the twins sized mattress, “we can stay up a little and talk too!”

Jamie looked around like this may be a mistake, “sooo your okay if we sleep in the same bed?”

“Yes, where else would you sleep?”

Jamie tapped the floor with his foot, “okay, as long as your comfortable.”

“Well you won’t be weird right?”

Jamie shook his head fast, “no, not like weird weird.” He climbed into bed next to Laura and they were cheek to cheek, shoulder to shoulder. “I do….turn in my sleep….and sometimes kick.”

Laura shrugged, “I’ll just hit you harder.”

Jamie smirked, “thanks!”

Laura nodded toward the lamp, “goodnight.”

Jamie moved his hand up to turn off the lamp, now both of them were laying in darkness, Jamie could hear his heart race in his ears.

Laura could hear the racing of Jamie’s heartbeat, “I thought you were tired?”

His voice cracked a bit, “no I am, I am.”

“Mhmm…can I talk to you about things…if you’re not tired?” Her voice was soft as she was unsure about herself.

Jamie turned his body to face her, “what is it?”

Laura blushed a bit, but under the cover of night she knew Jamie wouldn’t have seen, “I just like talking to you…you make me feel happy.”

Jamie smiled, “you make me happy too!”

Laura nodded into the pillow that smelled like him and her heart raced and she didn’t know why, “thanks.”

“For what?”

“For being my friend.”

Jamie sighed happily, “I think…you’re my best friend and not just because you’re my only friend.”

Laura laughed quietly, “thanks.”

Chapter Text

The muffler roared down the dense highway as a motorbike weaved in and out of the nightly traffic of NYC. The helmet just felt a bit too tight around Logan’s neck and the leather rubbed his skin the wrong way as smells of oil and the loud music of radios pounding against car stereos started to surround him. He barely could take a breath tightening his fingers around the handle bars as he edged his way further into the concrete jungle. Logan deciphered a particular scent of gun powder and taco seasoning, he followed through the burrows until he landed near a bar called ‘Sister Margaret’s’. He gave a heavy sigh under his congested helmet and nestled his Harley deep into a nearby alleyway rats were digging away through the unopened trash, and other than the critters their was no one in sight, yet.

Logan discarded his helmet on top of his bike and breathed while running his shaking hands through his hair, he tried to count just how Charles had taught Laura, 1 deep breath 2 exhale 3 repeat, 4 close your eyes, 5 say goodbye. It was a silly thing, but after 4 his fingers stopped twitching and he could see without the blurry spots peaking at the corner of his vision. His ears perked up and hearty laughter coming from the bar with glasses clanging the counter tops, he stopped fiddling with his keys in his jacket and made his way from the alley to across the street.

When he got to the bar, and decided to be discreet, just opening it quietly and keeping his head down. Logan entered the boisterous tavern and within a couple steps in, the place fell dead silent. Logan looked slowly up between the fallen hairs in his face, and all the Mercs he could see were side eying him, some he didn’t even recognize were glaring, ‘fuck’ Logan thought, ‘who’d I piss of this time?’

Logan shook off the atmosphere as a particular man in a red suit leaning over the bar caught his eye, “that’s me, I’m the red one! Leaning over the bar, I hope you catch my ass nice at this angle.”

“Wade” Logan sighed as he approached the bar Wade was leaning against.

“Yes, brother from another mother.” Wade had his mask off and was drinking a fruity concoction.

Logan looked at the little umbrella in his drink, “we ain’t brothers.”

“Well blood brothers, get it?” Wade looked into the audience of whoever accidentally clicked on this poorly written fan fiction, “now just in case I have to catch anyone up who didn’t watch my fucking movie. The fuckers that said they’d fix my cancer used this asshole’s blood to do it, and now I look like this shit show. Or at least I hope that happened honestly the author is writing this on a poor memory of the movies and some irrelevant cartoon from the early 2000’s, so hopefully they aren’t fucking up my character.”

“Wade, Wade” Logan was snapping in front of Wade’s face.

“I’ve been talking this whole time, catch up.” Wade threw his hand waving Logan off. More specific

Logan looked confused, “uh huh well I came here because I need your…help.”

“Heaved that last part out huh buddy, okay I’ll do it if you call me bro.”

Logan grimaced.

“C’mon just once, bro.”

“No.”

“Wow” Deadpool sighed, “guess you don’t need my help that badly.” He puckered his lips to continue to suck on a tiny straw that was in his bright blue margarita.

Logan rolled his eyes, “I just need to know where Sabertooth is….”

Wade laughed and put down his drink, “I haven’t fucked with him” he looked at the audience, “figuratively and figuratively” he looked back at Logan, “in awhile, but I do know where he is. Why do you ask?” Wade raised his eyebrows, as he waited.

“I need to talk to him…”

“Wow, so informative!”

Logan rolled his eyes, “I don’t got time to waste, just tell me where he’s at?”

“Well he’s in Canada so it’s gonna take a minute” Wade stretched popping his shoulder, “we taking the jet? Can I drive!”

“No Wade, I’m taking my bike.”

“We’re taking your bike?”

Logan rolled his eyes and impatiently tapped his foot, talking to Wade was like pulling out a tooth painfully slow, “I just need directions.”

“C’mon I’ve been dying for some bonding experience with a gruff man, maybe we can fall into that mentee or mentor dynamic, or frenemies. Hmm?” Deadpool threw his arm over Logan’s shoulder, who quickly squirmed away.

Logan sighed and tried not to pinch his nose bridge, “you can come if you don’t talk.”

Deadpool tied and locked his lips with an imaginary key and threw it in someone’s drink.

Logan thought he went a bit crazy when he saw the drink on the other side of the pub splash, but he didn’t comment. Only walking out of the bar with Wade trailing behind. Logan’s heel got caught under Wades, “oof sorry, can’t see well in the dark, and this mask y’know no peripheral vision, hell I can’t even see out three feet in front of me that’s why I prefer machine guns it just goes everywhere y’know!l It’s also darker than you’d think I really need to invest in-”

“Wade.”

“Just trying to make friendly conversation old buddy old pal!”

Logan was now just entering the alleyway and refrained from slapping his forehead, ‘of course he’s gonna talk why’d I think he’d actually shut up for once?’

“Is that the Harley!” Wade ran over to it pushing Logan into the dumpster, “can I drive?”

“You gotta be shitting me!”

Wade was looking over the bike, “y’know Vic has the same kind except it’s orange, I think it’s his fav-”

“Hands off the bike bub.”

Wade put his hands up like a gun was pointed at him, “okay okay I don’t have sticky fingers.”

“Uh huh” Logan brushed off the trash that was on his coat and wandered over to his bike, he handed Wade the helmet, “here.”

“Aww you care about me.” Wade put a hand over his heart.

“Hopefully it muffles ya.” Logan swung his leg over and got settled in his seat as Wade put on the helmet and sat behind him, he put his arms around Logan’s waist making the older man sigh as he moved Wades hands higher so it rested on Logan’s Chest.

“Just point to where were goin’.”

Wade smiled underneath the helmet and it wasn’t until they were fully on the road did he swipe the visor up, “as I was saying before-”

It was four excruciating hours of Wade talking in Logan’s ear. There was some sharp turns on the way and Logan would never admit that he indeed tried to throw the man off his bike a couple times. Only a couple….

Finally, finally, finally Logan saw it. The trailer between the trees with a piss yellow house light flickering. Logan parked his bike behind some pines, “well Sabertooth’s scent is faint, but there’s somethin else.” Logan had his nose in air sniffing as Wade in the background was struggling to pull the helmet off.

“Why is this shit so tight! Do you have a small neck or do I have a big neck?” Wade hit his back against the tree as both his hands were pulling on the helmet knuckles bright red and hands shaking. “The fuck is this?”

Logan got a new scent it was like muddied water, pines cones, and maple. Logan’s ears twitched as leaves from the trees rustled, Wade was still complaining, “ya super glue this onto me or something?”

“Wade” Logan held his hand out to Wade and then slowly brought his fingers to his lips, “someone else is here.”

Wade’s face dropped alongside Logan’s, “Oh shit I forgot to tell you!”

Logan’s face scrunched up, “tell me what?”

“You got your rabies shot right?”

“What?”

Leaves flew in all areas as the rustling abruptly stopped, and Logan looked up and in that second a body collided with his face.

Logan was overwhelmed with the stench unwashed clothes mixed in with a sugary glaze of maple, something rugged was on top of him, small yet sharp. Nails that were claw-like dug into Logan’s arm and sharp fangs bit into his shoulder making the older man hiss, it didn’t take much effort to throw the assailant off of him.

When Logan threw the thing, it hit the tree next to Wade, and whimpered.

“Be careful!” Wade ignoring the helmet on his head bent down to creature hunched over in the dark.

Logan’s eyes adjusted as the headlights of his motorbike finally turned off and in the shadows he saw the outline of a little boy.

“Casey you okay?” Wade moved clumps of hair out of the boys face.

Casey wiped the blood from his nose, “yea I’m fine. Who’s this guy, is he bothering you Uncle Wade?”

Logan’s eyes widened, “it can’t be.”

Wade laughed, “no uh this is your other Uncle Logan” he nudged the child, “the less fun one of course.”

“Oh!” Casey jumped up, “is this my brother!”

“No.” Wade sighed with a little laugh to his voice, “this is your dad’s brother, making him your uncle like I just uh said…”

“Ohh right right, but your not my dad’s brother?”

“No, sometimes uncle is used for friends…”

“So friends kiss eachother?” Casey skewed his head as he looked at Wade curiously. Logan was too shocked to speak he just continue to stare at the bloodied nosed boy. He had blonde hair tangled and matted that hung down in a mullet, he had dirt smeared on his chin, blue eyes, and a smile with dimples that rested on his face. He only wore orange shorts nothing else.

Wade sighed, “well look at the time isn’t it your bed time? Huh bud?” Wade stood up, “so where’s Vic?”

Casey casually walked over to Logan and offered him his hand, “didn’t mean to jump ya, my dad’s at work and I wasn’t expecting any visitors, but if you’re here you might as well stay.” He nodded to the trailer ahead of them.

Logan pushed himself off the ground and looked at the boy, “sorry for hittin’ ya, wasn’t expecting you either.”

Casey nodded, “it’s okay already healed!” The boy just wiped the blood off, “see all set!”

Logan nodded him and Wade trailed behind Casey as they entered the trailer, Wade finally fiddled the helmet off and dropped it next to the door causing a loud thud.

Logan just glared at him and sighed, Wade shrugged it off, “thought I’d never get out of that.”

Casey laughed a little as he turned on the lights of the house, “welcome to my home, do what you like.” The boy wandered to the fridge to grab a mountain dew.

Wade snatched the Mountain dew right after the boy opened it, “hey!”

“Thanks for the pick me up.” Wade smiled as he sipped the sugary concoction, “so when’s Vic getting back from work?”

Casey rolled his eyes, “well” Casey got out all ten fingers and started counting them, slowly, “hmmm….” He stuck his tongue out of his fangs as he thought about it.

Logan watched the boy for a second, if he squinted he could see a young Sabertooth, without the blood or rage, it was so uncanny that it made hairs on the back of Logan’s neck stand up.

“Oh it’s been four weeks! But Dad said it was only supposed to be three….so he should be back any minute!”

Logan glared, “he left you alone here for three weeks?”

“Well, he says it’s too dangerous for me to come with him, and it’s messy I guess” Casey shrugged, “who knew killing people would be so much work? I thought you just stab and leave, but it’s more like find them, then stab them, then hide the body, and make sure to bring evidence of the murder to the person you paid a hit, that’s like” he kept his fingers out, “four things, I guess they just take long to do?”

Wade sighed, “well did he leave you with anything to eat?” he tried not to sound worried but he was already opening up the fridge, it was packed with containers, wade took a sticky note off one, ‘pre-heat oven to 360 bake for 45 minutes timer is next to cookie jar, pan hot use mitts.’

Wade smiled softly at the chicken scratch, he closed the fridge he noticed drawings that must’ve been Casey were held by alphabet word magnets, one drawing had a man in a red suit holding hands with an angry cat.

“That’s you!” Casey looked over to where Wade was looking at, “see” he pointed to the red figure, “doesn’t it look like you?”

“Yeah! It does” he rubbed the tangled hair of the boy.

Casey rubbed his hands together, “I wanted you to visit, but….Dad said you were busy?”

Wade nodded, “…uh yeah well” he bent his knees ignoring the old ache and crack to them, and held Casey’s hand, “I’m not busy anymore so I’m going to spend much more time with you!”

“Really?”

“Yeah I promise, we can go roller skating, or get pizza oh y’know there’s a great arcade in NYC I know you’ll love, we can do all those things.”

“Mm with dad too right?”

Wade nodded, “of course, just you shouldn’t wait for him alone, I’ll stay with ya okay?”

Casey smiled, “like a sleepover?”

“Yeah!”

Casey then pointed to Logan, “your gonna sleepover, right?”

Logan nodded, “yeah I’ll stay awhile.”

Casey’s smile went to his eyes, “dad’s gonna be so excited when he get’s back! His two favorite people.”

Logan gave a huff of laughter, “yeah…”

Wade smirked, “I am his favorite, after you of course.” He tickled Casey’s stomach until the boy was giggling in his arms.

Casey was laughing as he nuzzled his head into Wades shoulder he even squealed.

Wade picked him up, “wow you’re getting heavy! Almost all grown up huh?”

Casey nodded, “I’m gonna be as tall as my dad and strong too! Y’know I saw him fight a wolf once!”

“Really?” Wade started carrying Casey to his bedroom, “why don’t we get you to bed and you can tell me all about it?”

“Nooo I want to show Uncle Logan around and give him a tour.”

Wade yawned, “we’re both tired, why don’t you just show Logan your room?”

Casey nodded his head with his head tucked in between Wade’s shoulder, he looked at Logan as Wade was walking by with him.

“My room’s really really clean!”

“It is?” Logan raised an eyebrow at the child as they entered his room adjacent to the small living room.

Casey’s room had a twin bed in the corner, stuffed animals were sprawled around on the ground, and he had some posters and stray crayon marks on the walls, but other than that the room was spacious and put together. Casey tapped Wade’s shoulder to be put down, “see isn’t it clean Uncle Wade? I made sure, my Dad get’s mad if it isn’t he says, “I don’t wanna be trippin’ on everything pick something up.” So I did! All in time to see him!”

Wade nodded, “yeah he’s gonna be proud, and don’t you wanna be all rested to see him?” Wade was trying to push the boy to the bed, but Casey kept wondering in his room and picking up object to bring to Logan. The first was a ripped up crocodile stuffed animal, “my dad got me this at a circus we went to, they made a crocodile stand up! They’re so freaky have you seen them?”

Logan looked at the ripped up animal, “did you…chew on this?”

“Yea it has a few rips, but it’s my favorite, wanna know what I named him?”

“What?”

“Chompers!” Casey smiled, “chompers got chomped though” the boy shook his head, “that’s why you gotta have thick skin, so you don’t get bit.”

Then Casey pulled out a few drawings, “this one is when Daddy took me to the zoo” the picture was Casey holding hands with a giant cat looking thing and all the animals had sad faces, “they’re sad because their in cages, they were sooo sad it made me cry” Casey then showed another drawing of him crying with the animals, “see!”

“Yes I uh see…”

“So then” Casey grabbed another drawing, “Dad released the lions and everyone ran!”

“Wow” Logan nodded, “that’s uh very interesting” Wade nodded along, “I see I see”

“Yeah and we got to pet the lions, they were nice to us!” Casey shrugged and whispered, “just not to everyone, but hey you win some you loose some.”

Wade helped put some of the drawings away next to the loose crayons on the floor, “your very good at art, maybe tomorrow you can make us some drawings.”

“I can make some right now!” Casey was about to get some blank papers from his closet, when Wade picked him up, “I think it’s bed time, huh? Tomorrow we will color with you, but me and-” Wade faked yawned, “Logan are tired, we should head to bed.”

Casey sighed, “oh okay…” he let Wade put him down gently on the bed and tuck him under his covers, “did you want me to leave the night light on?”

Casey looked at the moon night light that was unplugged next to the outlet, “..yes…”

Wade leaned down and kissed Casey’s forehead as he went over and plugged the nightlight in.

Logan looked around the room, and he sensed a sharp pain, the boy was cupping his cheek, “what’s wrong kid?” Logan wandered to the side of the bed.

Casey sniffled, “my teeth hurt” he whined, “can you go get my frozen toy from the fridge it helps my fangs, there growing in.”

“Oh uh sure” Logan went outside the room, and wandered to the kitchen. He looked past the kept up living room with a futon and T.V a couple magazines were sprawled on the coffee table, the kitchen had a few dishes, drawing were hung on the fridge. It looked like a home. If he breathed in deeply he could smell his brother, vaguely, it was pine with hints of whiskey something strong. It made the hairs on Logan’s back stand up, from all the times of interacting with Victor it ended in bloodshed, but now that he had a son sitting in the other room, young and innocent it was an odd thing. It was odd that Victor changed things about him, but in a way Logan wondered, if he ever really knew him. Logan opened the fridge and grabbed out a frozen chew toy, usually given to toddlers, he inspected the blue frozen ring.

Victor cared for something, and Logan was beside himself as he walked back to Casey’s bedroom and handed him the frozen ring.

“Thanks!” The boy grabbed it and immediately started gnawing on it, “dad says these will help.”

Logan nodded as he turned off the lamp beside the bed, “you all set?’

“Yes” Casey smiled, “you’ll be here in the morning right?” He looked at the two of them with worried eyes.

Wade nodded, “yup we’re not going anywhere.”

Casey’s smile brightened as the boy squirmed under the covers, “goodnight, I love you!”

Wade leaned down and kissed him on the head, “love you too.”

They were about to walk out when the boy whined, “Uncle Logan didn’t kiss me goodnight!”

Logan stopped at the door frame and sighed he walked back to Casey’s bed and kissed him on his forehead, “there ya go bub.”

Casey giggled, “your face is scratchy.”

“Mmm” Logan nodded at the child as he moved the blankets up to Casey’s neck, “get some sleep.”

He walked out and turned off the light and silently closed the door.

“Aww he wanted you to kiss him, Uncle Logan.” Wade commented in an obnoxious voice

Logan rolled his eyes, and sighed at the floor. He never missed Sabertooth, but in this moment he wished things were different, like they could be brothers. If they didn’t rip eachother apart maybe Logan would’ve known about the boy in the forest, in a way the child tugged at something in his heart, a distant memory like he could hear Victor’s voice in his ear, but decades younger yelling his name. “James.” The voice was young and it sounded like Casey, but more grit and deeper, if he looked behind him Logan might’ve seen a ghost.

“Logan.”

The man looked in front of him to see Wade eying him from the kitchen, “do you want some?”

Logan gave one sniff and knew it was a stash of weed, he grunted, “can’t hurt I guess…”

Wade nodded and started rolling, “got a light?”

Logan shoved his hand in his leather pocket of his coat pulling out the steel one he used for cigars, “catch” he threw it in Wades direction and he caught it.

Wade sealed the blunt with the little fire then, lit the end.

Logan walked over to him in the kitchen and leaned against one of the counters waiting for Wade to pass it.

“So how long has he had the kid for?”

Wade exhaled, “like three years…”

“Mmm y’know who’s the mother?”

Wade shrugged as he past the joint, “didn’t ask.”

“Mmm” Logan inhaled and waited letting the smoke exhale from his nose, he looked at the fridge with all the pictures and eyed a note with numbers on it, Wade’s phone number was written down in chicken scratch, ‘emergencies only.’

“So uh” Logan passed the joint to Wade, “you with Sabertooth?” How’s uh that goin?”

Wade looked at the ground, “fine.” His voice was monotone, as he looked at the empty bedroom to his left.

Logan knew he should’ve stopped at that, but something made him curious itching at the back of his mind to know more, “So…is he like sane now?”

Wade smiled and huffed, “fuck no, hahahaha” he hugged his stomach curled over laughing, “that’s the stupidest shit I ever fucking heard from you.”

Logan rolled his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest.

Wade smiled, “c’mon were we ever really sane” he inhaled the smoke, and inhaled a bit of air, holding it all in he looked up to the ceiling to think. When he finally exhaled he said, “who could be after that shit show we survived, fucking HYDRA, fuck em.”

Logan listened to how Wade’s voice wasn’t in his normal happy tone, and when he took the next turn he rested his hand on Wade’s shoulder, “I guess it’s good we’re changing, at least it’s something.”

Wade looked out the window into the darkness of the night, “yea it’s something.”

Logan looked at the home Sabertooth built, the smoke in the kitchen light just catching right. It was weird like someone took his brother and erased a few strokes of his anger, resentment, and greed. Just a few strokes past and it became this, relatively okay. Not the best, but better than they were. Logan always imagined he’d always be that dick that chase him down and beat the shit out of him. If he thought about it, it had been a few years since they tumbled against eachother with that rage. The unfair kind. The one placed in you by someone else and your just clawing to get it out. Doing anything for it. Logan thought it would stay in them like a disease, and even though he could beat any kind of sickness he’d figure this out of everything would overtake him. One day he’d wake up as an animal and finally forget everything he was. But if Sabertooth could change, if that blood thirsty beast can step away from his own greed to actually love someone, then Logan never should’ve feared the anger to begin with. He was gonna be alright.

Wade looked at Logan, “are you done with that depressing narrative?”

Logan looked past the smoke, “what?”

Wade just rolled his eyes, “oh never mind” he leaned in and hugged Logan, “goodnight” he then kissed his cheek.”

Logan pushed him away, to be greeted with Wades fucked up smile, and his annoying loud laughter, “hahahaha, should’ve seen your fucking face.”

Logan wiped his cheek, “goodnight.” He listened to Wade go into the room and Logan drifted to the couch still smoking, he turned the lights off and all he could see was the end of the joint glow up when he inhaled.

Laying down he smelled his brother all around him it made the hairs on his body stand, he wondered if he ever felt safe with him, but at some point he figured he might’ve. Like when they were kids and the image of Victor leaning down and pulling him up from those rocks. Maybe at some point they were like brothers and for a moment just a moment, Logan imagined feeling happy in that. Happy in a way that felt natural, like being at the Mansion and all the kids bothering him, being bothered made him just a bit happy. It meant he wasn’t alone anymore. He was glad that Victor wasn’t alone anymore, and he was happy for him just for a moment. A moment.

Chapter Text

A big lump was moving under too thick of a blanket for the summers heat, it rolled around caught underneath and was entangled. The lump eventually made its way to the edge of the bed and fell on the ground with a loud thump. The messy child threw everything off of him in a huff, sweat stuck to his back and boxer briefs. He rubbed his eyes from sleep and yawned.

His bare feet stuck to the hard wood as he walked against the floorboards, he carefully maneuvered away from any stray Lego pieces he may fall victim to.

Then Casey opened his door with just a whisper of a creak, through the curtains behind the futon the soft glows of dawn faded into the living room. Leaving stray marks of sunlight on Logan.

The boy wide eyes crouched down with a smile, his eyebrows up, he smelt the air, to him his new uncle smelled familiar eerily so. Like a distant friend just beyond a hem of trees, he could almost make out what it was, maybe if he thought long enough he could’ve grasped it. However, Casey had one thing in mind as he carefully stepped closer, a Creed wake up call. The boy leaped and flew, Casey landed smack dab onto Logan’s chest laughing, until he wasn’t.

Casey got a rude awakening as he was slammed down onto the coffee table, it cracked the glass underneath and the boy was breathless.

He was gasping for air and blood trickled down his throat from adamantium claws that scratched him.

Logan was trembling as chills ran down his spine, it wasn’t a lot of blood it was just a scratch, but the boys wide eyes and was gasping like a fish out of water made Logan want to vomit. “Wade” Logan’s voice broke as he yelled he didn’t know what to do, his eyes were racing over the child, over everything before he knew it Wade was their pushing Logan out of the way. He had never been this relieved before to see Wade.

Casey finally caught his breath as he was cradled in Wade’s arms, and began to cry.

“I want Daddy, call Daddy” he couldn’t help, but sob he wanted his Father, Daddy never played this rough, why isn’t he here? The thought at the end made Casey choke in Wade’s shoulder, why isn’t he here? The clock was ticking and it had been an overdue question on Casey’s mind every night and now that his back hurt and head pounded, he needed him.

“I know, shhh your okay, look I’m calling Vic right now okay?” He was bouncing the child on his hip as he wobbly dialed Victors number on his cracked iphone. Casey wiped his face the best he could with shaking hands and took the phone from Wade, he cradled it like his lifeline between his palms. It dialed and dialed and finally a gruff voice answered.

“Sugar, I really don’t got time for this” gun shots blared from the speakers four or five loud bangs,

“It’s me!!” Casey tugged Wade to let him down as he wiped his face more, “daddy, when are you coming home?”

Victor sighed on the other side, “I’m a little tied up at work-”

“You were supposed to be back three weeks ago!”

“I know I’m-”

“Daddy, I missed you.” Casey’s voice got small, “and you promised to be back.”

“Casey, stop complaining, after this I ain’t taking anymore jobs for awhile, I just need you to be patient.”

Casey could hear a reload of a gun on the other side, he kicked the ground and huffed, “I am patient!”

Victor pinched his eyebrow at the sniffling behind the phone, and debated on how many days it would take to shoot his way out of this hell hole. He had twenty men on him, all were trying to get the same fucking bounty for 100 grand. Usually it wouldn’t be this hard, but to Victors annoyance he had to take per-cautions this time around, “okay.” He sighed, “I’ll be back in a week, I think I can finish it by then.”

“Really?”

“Yes kid, can you hold out till then?’

Instead of Casey answering it was Wade, “no, he can’t. You don’t just leave a kid unattended for six weeks Vic.”

Victor rolled his eyes at the nagging, “he’s fine I left him food and money, what else does he need.”

“A bath? Grooming, brushing his teeth.”

“He didn’t do all that? Put him on the line.”

“No. If you have to work you come get me to watch him, you don’t just leave him here we discussed this.”

“No we didn’t discuss this the last discussion we had was you walking out.”

“That isn’t fair Victor and you know it.”

Victor held his face in his hands and he wanted to throw the phone, with his heart in his mouth he asked heavily, “what do you wanna do then?”

“What?” Wade muttered out in a bit of confusion.

“Just tell me what you wanna do, are you gonna handle the kid until I get back? You keep bitchin about it like your his Mother.”

“Fuck off.”

“You wish.” Victor loaded his semi rifle as he balanced the phone between his shoulder and ear, “should I be expecting you, when I come back?”

“No..”

“No? All this complaining-”

“I’m taking him to Xavier’s you can pick him up there.”

“Fuck no.”

Wade promptly hung up, causing Casey to whine and pull at his shirt, “I want Daddy!”

“Well, he’ll pick you up in a week.”

“But I wanted to talk to him, and you hung up!”

“I know, but he was busy..”

“No. You two were being mean.”

Wade sighed and picked Casey up, “…I know, just it’s hard sometimes…can I wash you off?”

Casey shook his head.

“Just your neck, and maybe a new shirt?”

Casey sighed, “will you be nice to Daddy when he gets home?”

Wade tried to ignore the pouting, but eventually caved in, “I’ll be on my best behavior” he put up his hand, “I swear it. If- IF”

He saw Casey’s eyes widen, “if you get cleaned up.”

Casey squinted, “can we get icecream?”

“Sure.”

Casey gave a toothy grin, “yay!”

Wade had to count his wins as they came to him, so he picked Casey up and brought him to the kitchen sink, he got a wash clothe and dabbed at the boy’s bloodied neck. Everything healed not a scratch was on him, the boy sat on the counter and swung his legs as Wade worked.

“Uncle Wade, where’s the grumpy Uncle?”

Wade knew that Logan had left the house and was standing by one of the trees most likely listening in, “he went out to get some air.”

“Oh” Casey looked at the wall behind the small kitchen table, it had little fingerprints from when he painted, and he remembered his Father getting mad at him. “Is…grumpy uncle mad at me? Is that why he hit me?”

Wade shook his head, “no, no” he put the wash cloth down, “Logan sometimes get’s startled easily, and when you jumped on him - you jumped on him right? Like you do with Vic?”

Casey slowly nodded and played with the end of his shirt, causing Wade to continue, “jumping on someone when they are asleep would startle anyone and Logan reacted, he never meant to hurt you. That’s why he was scared.”

“Oh…he scared me too.” Casey sniffled as he looked at the wall, yellow, pink, blues were dabbed onto the wall paper. He was trying to make a flower then.

“I know….” Wade started to rub Casey’s back, “and you know even if someone’s mad at you, that doesn’t mean they can hit you right?”

Casey shook his head again, “no…I mean….Dad get’s mad a lot.” After he said that Wade’s face dropped with worry, “well- has uh Vic ever hit you?” he was holding onto Casey’s shoulder like a lifeline and sweat dripped down his back.

“No, but Daddy hit’s other people when he’s mad. You do too!” Casey poked Wade’s stomach, “so what’s the difference?”

Wade made an audible sigh of relief, “the difference is the assholes I punch and the assholes Vic punches deserve it. They are like horrible human beings, but you” he smushed Casey’s face in between his hands, “are the cutest little thing.”

“And punching children is a big no-no” he looked at the readers from inside their phones, “I might have a large ass, but even I don’t deck kids, now if you do I will find you and put a bullet straight through your $#^&.”

Casey giggled in between Wade’s hands, “your silly!”

“I know that’s why I’m the fun Uncle!”

“Does that mean I can have icecream for breakfast?”

Wade let go and put his hands on his hips, “well as long as you promise not to get cavities?”

Casey drew out his pinky, “I promise!”
Wade crossed his pinky with Casey’s, “okay I will hold you to it, now why don’t you put on some fresh clothes, so we can hit the road?”

Casey laughed as he ran to his room, and changed as fast as he could almost tripping on the shorts he was trying to put on. In barely a breath he was ready at the front door, “ice cream, ice cream!”

“We all scream for icecream!” Wade shouted as he grabbed the Truck keys, Casey then went a long and gave a high pitched scream.

Wade itched his ear, “oh and it’s 9 am…”

Casey ran out of the house yelling and shouting, “icecream icecream!!!” he started to skip in a circle around the truck when he smelled his grumpy uncle Logan leaning against a tree near their fire pit deeper in the woods.

“I’m going to get Uncle Logan!” Casey shouted behind himself as he went further into the forest, he followed the familiar scent like it was a cartoon trail in the air.

The grumpy uncle was looking at the burnt wood and old sticks stuck into the ground with remnants of marshmallow from months ago alongside the stone pit.

“Grumpy, grumpy!” Casey bounced up and down on his tippy toes, “are you feeling better, are you hangry? Uncle Wade is taking us to icecream!”

Logan looked at the boy, the blood from his neck was gone and he couldn’t sense any pain from the energetic kid, “I didn’t mean to-”

“I know.” Casey shifted back and forth on the balls of his feet, “I get scared too sometimes, next time…I’ll be more careful when I play with you. I’ll make sure your awake or at least see it coming.” Casey nodded at his resolve and puff his chest a little, “I know I can be quite intimidating at times, so I will spare you of my famous sneak attacks.”

Logan huffed and shook his head, “thanks bub, that will help.”

Casey didn’t catch the sarcasm, “did my fangs scare you too?” Casey and Logan started to walk toward the truck out of the woods, Logan had to squint to see the little fangs popping in from Casey’s gums, “yes, their very frightening.”

“Oh no” Casey held his cheek, “when I smile does it scare you?”

Logan gave a breathy laugh, “no, your fine.”

“Okay” Casey nodded as he hopped into the backseat of the beat up pick up his Dad had, “but if it get’s too much tell me!”

Logan a slight nod as he got in the front seat, Wade was wearing Victor’s clothes, a shirt and sweatpants that smelt of him, with a little touch of his own sunglasses, “you two ready to get icecream?”

Casey started screeching in the back, as Logan sighed, “this is a shitty idea.”

Wade started the car which gave a loud hum and shook, “oh I know. It’s going to be a long, loooong day.”

Chapter Text

The mourning dove cooed the two sleeping children awake, Jamie tried to hide under the blankets from the morning light and Laura groaned at the bird.

“Think if I throw my shoe at the window it would stop?”

Jamie sighed, “that would just break the window.”

“What if I opened the window then threw my shoe at the bird?”

Jamie paused in thought, “…do you think you can get it?”

“I could try.”

“Mmm, that means you have to get up.”

“You’re right.” Laura sighed and stretched, “this is too early what time is it?”

Jamie moved his head from under the covers and looked past Laura who was face first in his pillow. He squinted his eyes at the alarm clock, “it’s 8 am.”

“I’m gonna kill that fucking bird.” Laura mumbled.

Jamie nodded his head as Laura sleepy got up, she trudged her way to the window, and opened it up. She took her slipper, and pulled her arm back when she threw it.

Jamie heard the squaw of a bird and then silence, “Wow!” Jamie sat up surprised, “you actually got it?”

“Yeah, don’t tell PETA” she slipped back into bed and pulled the covers over her face.

Jamie sat their amazed, “you are a true hero Laura Howlett.”

“I try. Now shhh time to sleep.” Laura mumbled.

Jamie was just about to lay back down when a soft knock tapped on his door.

“You got to be shitting me,” Laura rolled her eyes, “it’s the Professor.”

“What? Will we get in trouble for-”

“May I come in Jamie? I know it’s early, but I have some good news.”

Jamie shifted out of bed climbing over Laura to get to the door, “coming.”

He answered the door in a huff and only just a crack to see the Professor waiting in the hallway, “good morning.”

“Good morning Jamie, uh” the Professor had one eyebrow up waiting for Jamie to let him in, “mind if I come in?”

“Well..” Jamie looked behind him to Laura trying to sleep and back at the Professor, “I do mind actually its a bit messy” he rubbed the back of his neck, “why don’t we talk out here?” Jamie squished through the little crack of the door and slammed it behind him causing the Professor to look at the boy suspiciously.

“It’s a little bit personal, do you mind if we go to my office for privacy?”

Jamie sighed and rubbed his eyes he looked at the empty hallway, “no one’s here anyway you can just say whatever it is.” Maybe my parents called up and put me up for adoption.

“It’s not that- it’s good news.”

“Sure…”

“Well I saw on your file that you have another contact and I talked to them last night!” Charles gave a small smile and tapped his arm rest he was genuinely excited to show Jamie that his family still cared for him.

“What other contact?”

“Your grandparents! They even-”

Jamie groaned which halted the good news and he hid his face in his hands, “you talked with my grandparents? What did you say?”

“Nothing bad of course, you’re an excellent student-”

“No, not about that, about my powers what did you say?”

“I said that you are grasping your abilities and you have a better handle on them then before.”

Jamie shook his head he felt tears pricking up against his eyelid, “Professor, they didn’t know. God.”

“I - it’s standard for the contacts on your profile to know the students ability, I wasn’t aware-”

Jamie had started crying into his hands it was too much, at least with his grandparents he could’ve lied and still be loved, and now this.

Charles wanted to bash his head into the wall, this had not made anything better, “I’m sorry, they wanted to see you. They didn’t say anything against you being a mutant.”

Jamie tried to stop crying, but couldn’t and now a few students were walking by looking it at him it made him feel small, and pathetic.

Charles tried to reach out gently, but Jamie flinched away, “I can call them back and tell them not to come today, I’ll do that right now.”

Jamie shook his head, “no, you’ll just make it worse.” He stared at his feet through his hands, “just tell me when they get here.” He mumbled as he entered his room and slammed the door behind him. It was hard enough to shake the trinkets on his shelves.

Laura was on the other side of the door waiting for Jamie, when he re-entered he hid in her neck and sobbed, this summer sucks he thought.

Charles pinched his nose bridge trying to find a solution to the mess he just caused, “I need Erik.” Charles sighed. He didn’t want to get Erik in the long run, knowing the man would just cross his arms and look cocky. However, this was one of the student’s so he figured Erik would behave and help. So as Charles wheeled to his office he sent a telepathic message to Erik who was just finishing up his run with Pietro, “love when you’re done, can you come up to my office.”

“Sure, Liebling I’ll come up when I’m back.”

Around fifteen minutes, Erik came up from his run directly to the office. His shirt had sweat marks and he had his water bottle in hand, “good morning Liebling.” Erik walked in and was still huffing while sipping water.

“You could’ve taken a shower before stopping in.”

Erik smiled slightly, “where’s the fun in that?” He leaned down and kissed Charles.

When they pulled back, Charles playfully batted him away, “you’re getting your sweat all over me.”

Erik was in a good mood and continued to lightly kiss Charles on the cheek and jawline, “don’t tell me Charles you don’t like my kissing?” Erik gave a fake offended voice as he continued to pepper him.

Charles sighed and bit his lip, great I’m going to ruin his day as well.

Erik stopped and leaned over Charles chair, “what’s wrong?”

“Well- it’s nothing…how was your run with Pietro?”

Erik leaned back and crossed his arms, “good, he talked about all the things he wants to do before summer ends.”

Charles stifled another sigh as he watched Erik put his walls up again, “what did he have in mind?” he tried asking hopefully.

Erik looked at Charles then looked away to the window almost contemplating his words before speaking, “you look worried about something, what’s wrong?”

Charles still felt the semi wet kisses that had just been planted on his face and neck, it grew an overwhelming sense of guilt. It stung a bit, “nothing.” He wanted to keep Erik happy, he hated it when he saw his smile fall because of him which it so often did.

Erik scowled as he watched Charles build up his walls again, he always did that, “why do you act like I won’t help you with whatever you need?”

There was a pause in the room and long drawn out silence as Charles looked away, “it’s not that.”

Erik huffed, “then what is it?”

Charles tried to fight the urge to say nothing again, he knew if he did Erik wouldn’t want to stay to hear excuses, and Erik leaving scared him more than telling the truth, “I don’t want to ruin your day, I know sometimes you aren’t happy. It’s hard when I need help from you when your happy because I know you’d rather do other things. You deserve to do other things, then clean up my messes. I just… been making more mistakes lately, but I can handle it.”

Erik melted a bit and his shoulders slumped, “Charles, come here.” He looked at the distance between each other and kicked himself on how it grew so impassably large.

Charles hesitated, sitting behind his desk, the pause grew until Erik gestured to the couch, “can we sit together?”

Charles nodded quietly at the idea and rolled over to Erik on the couch, it was about a minute before Charles adjusted himself out of his chair to sit next to Erik. Charles stared at his hands, he had a lot to say, but everything felt stuck in his throat.

Erik tried to always avoid this topic and ironically when ever it was brought up he sounded exactly like Charles like a broken record of, “I’m fine” or “it’s nothing.” Now that he saw Charles doing the same thing it made him feel ill. “Darling.”

Erik tugged at Charles’ hand, gently pulling on his fingers trying to find the right words, “I still love you despite my depression, I know it’s harder to talk to me when I’m having…episodes, and I can be closed off even when I am “happy” - so to speak, but I still love you. I want to help you, no matter what I feel any day, because I care about you. I married you. We have differences.”

Charles looked at Erik’s hand as he continued nodding at that statement, “but I love you more than those differences, that’s why I’m here.” Erik kissed the side of Charles’ temple, “you don’t ruin my day either I enjoy helping you, I want to be with you.” Erik kissed the side of Charles’ face, it was hard to be affection, but today it came easy for Erik so he relished in it, as he gave it all to his lover.

Charles couldn’t help but smile and the soft kisses and played with Erik’s hand in his, “I just get worried, that you’ll grow sick of me or tired of me-”

Erik now knew where this was coming from, “I’m not leaving, not again, no matter what.” Erik played with the metal ring on Charles’ left finger, “I promised that, and I meant it.”

Charles watched as the metal morphed itself on his finger, feeling a slight tug of Erik he looked up at him, and leaned in to kiss him on the lips.

When they drew back Charles laid his forehead on Erik’s chest.

Erik idly traced pictures on his lovers back, “so…love now that we got all reassured, what can I help you with?”

Charles mumbled something.

“What love?”

Charles looked up at him plainly, “I fucked up.”

“Oh?” Erik’s eyes went a little wide.

“Like really bad.”

“Well uh why don’t you tell me what it was?” Erik rubbed his back a little more and listened very carefully of Charles’ retelling of a last minute decision involving Jamie’s grandparents.

“And they’re coming today.”

“When?”

“Noon.”

Erik looked at his watch, “it’s 9:43-”

“Even with the time we have how are we going to fix it? I can call Jamie’s grandparents and tell them not to come, but Jamie already said just let them come anyway. I don’t want to traumatize him any further, and I don’t know I guess I can erase their memories of our conversation, but that might make things worse!” Charles was spiraling as his thoughts raced at the worst possibilities.

“Charles- Charles” he tilted Charles’ face up at him, he hated the worried marks on his eyebrows and the slight frown on his face, I hate humans. Erik sighed, “I think if Jamie wants his grandparents to come and they are already on their way from Pennsylvania, then we need to let it happen.” Before Charles could interrupt Erik continued, “I will be here with you when they arrive and if they say anything against Jamie or anyone here then we can speak to them more firmly on the situation, you want to give humans a try. Then I can’t believe I’m saying this, let them try. It’s better to get this over with. It will hurt Jamie worse in the long run if we let this draw out. If his family wants to leave him because he’s a mutant. Then Jamie needs to know that. He shouldn’t go the rest of his life getting pushed to the side, and ignored. Some situations can’t be helped Charles, but we will be here for Jamie and that’s what matters.”

Charles sighed, he knew Erik was right, “I just wanted them to be different.”

Erik bit his lip and stifled what he wanted to say, they’re all the same.

Charles knew what Erik thought and looked down in sadness, the more he worked with mutants the more he realized Erik was right, and it made him sick. He didn’t want humans and mutants to live separately he wanted his students to be accepted for who they were. He wanted that as well for himself. However, as more issues piled on top of one another Charles began to feel his hope for peace slipping. The only thing he held onto now, was his students. “Okay, we’ll be their for Jamie today.”

Erik nodded, “well…I should probably take a shower before they arrive.”

Charles most certainly agreed, “yes please do.” He pushed Erik off of him rather hastily causing Erik to laugh a little, “okay I think I got the hint.”

“Come back when you’re finished?”

Erik got up from the couch, “always Liebling” he nodded to Charles as he left the office, both men’s heart beat with anxiety for the upcoming meeting that soon approached.

Jamie was pacing his room back and forth, he swore he was wearing down he carpet.

Laura sat on his bed with two whole plates of breakfast food, “Jamie?”

I shouldn’t have said anything to Charles, if only I kept my mouth shut, this is what happens when you say shit. I’m so fucking stupid-”

“Jamie” Laura gently grabbed his wrist, “you’re hungry” she pushed a plate of food into his rumbling stomach “eat.”

“I’m not in the mood.”

“You’ll feel worse if you don’t eat.”

Jamie sighed and accepted the plate, he sat down on the floor with his legs crossed, “will it make you stop scowling?”

Laura sat across from him aggressively eating her toast, “no, not unless you let me ki-”

“No murdering my grandparents either.”

“I just don’t like seeing yo upset” Laura mumbled, “it’s unfair.”

Jamie softy smiled at Laura’s pout, “I’ll feel better just right now the wounds are fresh.”

Laura stabbed the eggs with her fork making a screeching noise with the plates, “well if you ever change your mind.”

Jamie shook his head, “would you actually kill someone for me?”

Laura nodded, “Jamie I’m wanted by the Canadian government for espionage, assault & battery, and murder. I would do it for you in a blink of an eye.”

“Wow, that’s a lot of crimes.”

“Trust me, that’s the only ones they found.” Laura withheld her smirk, until she saw Jamie smile.

“You are truly amazing.”

“I think your amazing, for withholding all those feelings and you can like control them.” Laura made a fake ball with her hands, “if I was in your situation I would’ve lost control…”

“Well…maybe we can learn from each other?”

Laura nodded at the idea, “yeah! I think I’d like that.” She moved some hair out her face as she ate.

Jamie moved his fork around the food, he took a few bites, as his mind continued to race. “Are they here yet?”

Laura sighed, “almost…”

“What time is it?”

Laura looked over at the alarm clock, “11:35.”

“Great they’re early.”

“Well they aren’t here yet…”

“How far away are they?”

Laura tapped her fork on the plate, “like 10 minutes..”

“Oh geez.” Jamie got up, “I’m just going to wait in Xavier’s office.

Laura was getting up to when Jamie stopped her, “just stay here for now, or anywhere just don’t talk to them, I don’t know how they’ll react to all this.”

Laura sighed, “well I’m not going to let them hurt you!”

Jamie put both his hands up, “I know, you can do something vaguely mean- not violent if they say something.”

Laura rolled her eyes and crossed her arms, “fine.”

Jamie nodded as left his food and rushed to Xavier’s office, he just wanted to hide away. His heart pounded and his head was hurting at the very idea of the conversation about to unfold, and he was hungry. Great the boy sighed as he knocked on the big oak doors.

Erik answered it, “hey kid.”

Jamie promptly ignored him, he was too hungry and pissed off to care, he walked inside and plopped down on one of the chairs. He sat with his arms, crossed and glared at Charles. He was annoyed and angry and he fucking regretted whining to his parents asking them to let him come here. It ruined his life, his relationship with all of his family members for what? Practicing cloning himself. He’s a complete weirdo in a school filled with weirdos and now none of his family wants him, and he’s probably going to be the cause of his grandparents dying of a heart attack.

“Jamie, they should accept you for who you are.” Charles sighed, “I’m sorry.”

Jamie shook his head he knew it was true, but still “if I never met you, none of this would be happening.”

Charles looked at Erik, because he was better in these situations, Charles always tried to find optimism, but right now they needed reality. Erik was far better at finding that. “I’ll go get your grandparents, okay?”

Jamie just tilted his gaze away from Charles and ignored him, he felt a lot of things, hatred/regret/guilt/ and in a moment if someone offered Jamie a chance to be human. He would do anything to take it. The abandonment stung far too much for anything else.

Erik put a firm hand on Jamie’s shoulder as Charles left, “you should be proud of being a mutant. It’s a gift.”

Jamie scoffed, “more like a curse.”

“I know it feels like that right now, but I can assure you it will get better.”

“Please stop with your bullshit speeches, it’s easy for you to say it because it has gotten better for you- that doesn’t mean it will for me.”

Erik sat down next to Jamie and pulled the chair up to the scowling boy, “Jamie if it can get better for me, it will get better for you.”

Jamie gave a side glance to Erik’s number on his left arm, yeah I definitely can’t compare to that, but the growing sadness was still their, “Eric, my family literally chose to abandon me, even if it does get better, I’m alone.”

“You’re not alone.” Eric rubbed Jamie’s shoulder, “Charles and I are here, the students are here, the staff, the school we will support you.”

Jamie rolled his eyes, “you get paid to support me it’s different.”

“Do you think Kurt, Rogue, Laura, and Scott pay? Hell Logan doesn’t even pay and he’s older then me and you combined.” Eric nudged the boy making Jamie give a wet laugh.

“See, so no matter what we will be here for you, remember that.”

Jamie wiped away some stray tears and nodded, “okay.”

“And….” Eric sighed, “you’ll always have a place in Genosha as well when you get older, no matter where you go I guarantee there will be a home for you.”

“Okay.” Jamie nodded as he wiped his face off, it still stung like someone had just stabbed his chest, but Eric held his hand it made Jamie feel like he could withstand it.

Charles and Ororo were waiting on the porch of the Mansion as a mini-van rolled up in the circle packed with suitcases and a bike tied to the rack of the trunk.

An older gentlemen in his late 70s got out of the car, and opened the passenger side for his wife. They both waived to Xavier and Ororo who waived back, “well they look pretty nice.” Ororo responded in a whisper to Xavier.

“Yes, Jamie was pretty confident though that they would have problems with mutants.”

“Kurt’s in his bedroom playing video games, and Beast is in the lab.”

Xavier nodded, “okay” he felt a pang of guilt of hiding the people in the house away, but he also didn’t want to risk any hurtful comments, if only he could protect Jamie as well.

The grandparents approached the house, the older man reached out to Charles and Ororo and shook both of their hands, “it’s nice to meet you ,my names Jim, and my wife here is Betty.”

“Nice to meet you.” Betty nodded her head as she shook their hands, “so where’s our Jamie?”

Charles smiled, “I’m glad your excited to see him, he’s right upstairs in my office why don’t I show you to him?”

Jim moved his hand to gesture inside, “show us the way.”

Charles gave a relieved sigh, and he spoke to Ororo through his mind, “I think we might have misjudged the situation.”

“We can only hope.” Ororo spoke back in her thoughts.

Betty and Jim filed into the elevator behind Ororo and Charles, “so what does this academy specialize in? I saw the sign outside.” Betty asked cutting the silence.

“Ah yes, for gifted youngsters” Charles smiled at the statement, “well technically we specialize in all kinds of talents, it depends on the student.”

Jim huffed, “what’s Jamie gifted in then?”

Ororo looked at Charles, “why don’t Jamie tell you himself, he’s been on the high honor roll all year.”

Betty smiled, “he has? That’s wonderful!”

“I’m surprised that boy can read.”

“Jim.”

“What! All I see is him reading comics, there’s barely anything on the page it’s just pictures.”

“Well maybe he’s branched out, what kind of classes is he taking?”

“This year he’s taking the basics English, Math, Science, U.S history, German for language, and Theater.”

“Theater?” Jim sighed, “well that’s odd.”

Charles and Ororo looked at eachother, as Betty interjected, “he’s always been shy, but were glad he’s coming out of his shell, what did he play in this year?”

“I believe the last play was A Midsummer Night's Dream.”

“Oh wow, and who was he?”

Charles smiled as the elevator doors opened, “Puck, he was very good at it too.”

Jim asked, “is there a play this year?”

“Yes, I believe we are planning Romeo and Juliet, we usually showcase the plays before Spring break.”

“Oh we would love to come.” Betty nodded at Jim who slightly smiled as they walked down the hallway.

“I think Jamie would love that.” Ororo softened a bit as their anxieties melted away.

Finally, they arrived at the office Jamie was sitting in the chair and had a worried expression on when he saw his grandparents. Erik was leaning against the bookshelf waiting and watching carefully on how it was unfolding.

“Ah Jamie there you are.” His grandma came up to him and gestured for Jamie to come and hug her.

Jamie got up and leaned into the embrace, his grandpa looked at the boys sad eyes, “what’s wrong kiddo, thought we wouldn’t make it up here?”

“Just didn’t think you’d want to still see me.”

Betty pulled back, “and I thought it be the other way around, that your too cool for us.” She pinched his cheek making Jamie grumble.

“We didn’t come here all this way not to see you.” His grandpa came and patted his back and pulled the boy into another hug. “Besides we didn’t get much detail other than his man” he gestured to Charles, “calling us at 11 o’clock about you asking for teacher conference, and your parents weren’t respondin to me, we had no choice but to come up and see what was happening. Hell this place wasn’t even on google.”

“Jim, sweetheart we came up to see you, our first priority.” She patted Jamie’s head.

“Yeah we had to make sure no sicko came and kidnapped you or something, but by the looks of this place, hell I wouldn’t even mind.”

“Jimmy.”

“What?” the grandpa shrugged, “and I know you don’t know this with all this technology now a days, but I had to use a physical map to get here. That’s how fishy this place is, it’s not even on google not even one article.”

“He’s just paranoid I keep telling him not to watch Blue bloods at night.”

“I assure you this is a certified school” Charles interjected and wheeled behind the desk to start the meeting.

“Yeah well of course you would say that.”

Betty interjected, “you just had us worried because you called us so late, were not used to phone calls as it is.”

Jim let go of Jamie, “unless it’s scammers of course.” He gave Charles a careful glare.

“Well, you don’t have to worry about any of that. His parents enrolled him if you want to see the documents.” Charles tried to re-assure the worried grandparents as best he could. Ororo drifted out of the room and Erik went to stand a bit closer to Charles now.

“Well I’m not too surprised, Linda went and signed you up for this she always had expensive taste, no offense.”

Charles shrugged, “none taken.” He had to bite back on how affordable it was, but he decided not to go over pricing.

“I am just glad your here for Jamie.”

Jim shrugged, “of course we are” he nudged his grandson and couldn’t ignore how he stiffened against him.

Betty was adjusting herself in the seat as Jim sighed, “so let’s get to it, what’s the issue.”

“Jim” Betty lightly elbowed him in the ribs, “your being so paranoid today.”

“I’m not paranoid I’m reading the room.” He gestured to the overly silent stiff room.

Betty sighed, “well Charles is there a problem with Jamie, you said it yourself in the elevator he’s an excellent student.”

“Yes he is, and I usually don’t do conferences with students in the room…”

“Oh” Jamie almost pointed to himself, “I’m going to wait outside.”

All of them nodded and Jim watched as his grandson rushed out the second he got up from his seat, like he was running from something.

When the door shut, their eyes went back to Charles, as the professor began to explain. “So the reason why I brought you here today with such urgency, is because Jamie brought it to my attention that his parents aren’t communicating properly with him.”

Betty crossed her legs, “what do you mean by that?”

“Well they haven’t spoken in months, and refused to pick Jamie up for winter break, spring break, and now summer. What they’ve told me has been different with what they’ve told Jamie.”

“What did they tell you?” Jim asked.

“Well they said that Jamie wanted to stay to either practice the play he was in or to hang out with his friends who remained at the boarding school during Holiday. What they’ve told Jamie though is they were too busy or on vacation.”

Betty’s eyes went wide and both her and Jim exchanged a glance, “that doesn’t sound like them- I don’t understand why in the world they would do that.” Betty tapped her knee with her finger trying to wrap her mind over the reasoning.

“Well… we believe we have the idea as to why, that’s one of the reasons I called you here is to talk about it. Jamie is going through a very important stage in his life and getting pushed to the side like this can be detrimental to his health, education, and his relationships. We need to know if he’ll be supported.”

Jim waived his hand around, “well of course we’ll be supported he’s our grandson, what would be the reason we aren’t supporting him?”

A pin drop could be heard in the room as Charles looked to Erik who nodded him along, before he told them he asked Jamie telepathically, “it doesn’t seem like your grandparents know despite last nights discussion I had with them, I don’t have to tell them.”

“No…” Jamie’s voice was small like a plea, “just do it.”

Charles sighed, “your grandson is especially gifted, he has the ability to clone his DNA and create a carbon copy of himself or in other words your grandsons a mutant.”

Jim clutched his chest, Betty looked at him as he spoke, “oh god- that’s it? You almost gave me a fucking heart attack.”

Betty sighed as she unclenched her fists.

Erik and Charles both looked at eachother in surprise, “I’m glad your okay- I mean understanding over Jamie’s ability.”

Jim sighed, “at least he’s not gay you almost scared me for a minute.”

Erik and Charles expression dropped.

Jim waived his hand and laughed a little, “I’m just kidding, phew, you being all cryptic and all I thought something was wrong.”

Charles sighed as he pinched his nose bridge, “well his parents aren’t talking to him because of it.”

“Really?” Betty asked, “are you sure? Not some mis-scheduling?”

“No, unfortunately I think Jamie’s mother made it clear when she told him she’d rather he just stay here. She also hasn’t been responding to my calls or emails regarding a teacher conference, you were the only ones who answered. That’s why I called so late…”

Betty and Jim exchanged a look, “well I might know the reason to that, Jamie’s mother our daughter is also a mutant.”

Erik’s eyebrows went up, as listened even more intently.

“She doesn’t really talk about it, she always avoids it or acts like she isn’t. We don’t bring it up because it bothers her, so I’m guessing when she found out Jamie was a mutant- well.”

Jim sighed, “I just can’t believe she’d ignore him though.” He shook his head in disappointment.

“We’ll talk to her.” Betty put her hand on Jim’s knee trying to reassure him, “but in the meantime, I think it be best we see Jamie, we don’t want him to worry about this any longer.”

“Of course-” Charles used his telepathy to call Jamie in, “you can come in now, everything’s okay.”

Jamie held the handle of the door and he was shaking, “promise?”

“I promise Jamie, we made sure of it, your grandparents want to see you.”

“And do they-” Jamie started to cry, his knees shook and he felt weak.

“Shh yes.” Charles tried to re-assure him, but the boy had waves of anxiety that pushed Charles away.

“Is he waiting outside?” Betty asked breaking the small pause in the room.

“Yes, I’m trying to-”

Betty had already gotten up from her chair with Jim following behind her, she opened the door a crack, “sweetheart are you hiding out here?”

Jamie nodded as he cried into his forearm, and tried to breathe in through little gasps.

Betty opened the door more, as she pulled Jamie into her arms, his head was tucked under her chin, “we aren’t going to leave you.”

Jim stood there awkwardly to the side trying to pat Jamie’s back, “and you don’t have to worry about any of this okay, we’ll take care of everything.”

“Yeah you can come stay with us, we were heading to the lake house.” Betty moved some of Jamie’s hair from his face, “and we still have the rest of summer together, and we can stay up here during the school year, does that sound good?” Her voice was soft and sweet and Jamie just nodded through it all, like it was the kindest song he’s ever heard. He took every word to heart and prayed to God they meant it.

Jim, tried to tickle Jamie’s sides, making the boy snort and squirm away, “and when we get to the lake house I will have some - extra - hands to help with yard work.”

“Jim.”

Jamie laughed a little, as his grandpa tried to save himself, “what? We can do other things.”

Betty released Jamie from the hug and wiped his tear stained face a bit, “Jamie, what would you like to do?”

“I just…” Jamie played with the end of his shirt, “want to go somewhere other then here this summer - no offense” he looked over his grandmother’s shoulders sheepishly at Charles.

The Professor reassured him, “none taken, just remember school starts September 12th.”

Jim nodded, “we won’t forget.”

Charles smiled, “we can discuss any outstanding details then. In the meantime Jamie?”

“Yes?”

“Have fun, okay?” Charles told him softly.

Jamie nodded, and said thank you, in his mind causing the professor to smile.

To Charles and Erik’s relief Jamie was able to leave the mansion with family members that loved and accepted him, it was an occurrence that was getting more rare with every news outlet and radio host, broadcasting slurs and harsh realities. This was a changing world. Charles fought so hard to keep a resemblance of what peaceful co-inhabitants should look like, but with passing days the facade slowly unwound for the next generation of mutants.

Chapter Text

Wade was recklessly driving Victors truck, swerving onto the wrong side of the road just to make Casey giggle. Despite Logan’s protests and swearing as he held onto the door handle yelling, “can you take anything fucking seriously?”

Wade laughed with his head tipped back and all the windows down, music blasting, “FUCK NO” his laughter mixed in with Casey’s as it all got caught up in wind rushing past their ears.

Logan huffed and yelled at Casey trying to sound louder than Doja Cat blasting, “CASEY PUT ON YOUR SEATBELT!”

Casey pointed at Logan and yelled back over the music, “WHERE’S YOURS!”

Logan complied putting his seatbelt on, and watched Casey follow his example and clicking his in place.

Wade got to the icecream place and almost didn’t slow down properly making all three of them lunge forward then hit their seats when he braked, causing Logan to growl at Wade.

They were the only one’s in the parking lot and all of them hopped out of the car, Wade parked incredibly crooked taking up two spots, and Logan muttered, “is this place even open?”

Wade shrugged, “Oh shit probably not, it’s 10 am.”

“Aww…” Casey whined.

Logan rolled his eyes, “you didn’t even check-”

Wade had already broken down the door of the shack, “why would I check?”

Casey was already running in practically bouncing, “fun Uncle Wade, Fun Uncle Wade!” he cheered as Logan sneered as they have now robbed an icecream store at 10 am. “Great, what great role models we are..” Casey was smiling at him full of a toothy grin with fangs and his mouth was covered in chocolate. “This is the best day ever!!”

He was giggling as he consumed half his body weight in icecream, Wade was just smiling at him, cocking his head to the side warmly.

It was the first time in awhile that Wade didn’t feel manic or some sort of rush, right now he wanted to enjoy this he barely even touched his half melted icecream, he just watched Casey run around and try all the different kinds with his bare hands.

Logan grimaced as he watched Casey run faster and faster, “have fun containing him in a car for three hours, I’m gonna be on my bike.”

“Awww your gonna miss out on all the fun!”

“More like a headache.”

After an hour and a half sugar rush with Casey now battling a stomach ache, Wade dropped Logan off to grab his bike from Victors and they both made their way out of Canada.

Casey stuck his head to the cool window and rubbed at his tummy, “are we there yet?” he whined for the eight time of twenty minutes.

Wade turned down the stereo and rubbed at Casey’s shoulders causing the boy to groan as was tussled, “just a few more hours.”

Casey was debating to throw himself out of the vehicle and lay on the pavement, he squeezed his eyes shut tightly and slowly counted to himself through the melatonin beats that rolled off the stereo. Trying to soothe the ache in his gums and body, breathing through his nose. He could almost taste the acidic mess climbing up his throat, he swallowed it down. While his fist clenched at his shirt scrambling not to let it all out.

This isn’t bad he thought, as the blackness and spots of red under his eyelids washed him to sleep, you can make it. He’s felt more sickness than being trapped in a moving vehicle with too full of a stomach, Casey knows deep down he’s been through the worst of it. If he asked for comfort now, it might seem a bit silly. Maybe it would be different if Victor was here. Maybe it would be different if his Father was the one driving, with a gruff hand clenching his neck and the other lazily on the steering wheel. This was different. All too different.

Hours passed the sun now high in the sky beating down the pavement, and Casey now was starting to budge as he felt the vehicle come to a stop and heard the screeching of metal like fingernails on a chalk board.

He instinctively covered his ears, and Wade grimaced, “I’ll haggle them about putting WD-40 on those gates” he gave a weary smile as Casey didn’t look excitedly like he usually did. No the boy looked weary.

Casey with wide eyes looked at the enormous school like the entirety would swallow him, chew him up, and spit him out. “This is a school?” He asked, as it looked more like a rich man’s playground than the usual one level brick buildings for education.

“Yeah” Wade sighed, “over the top I know, but you’ll like it. There’s so many friends you can make they have taco Tuesday well every Tuesday you have me to thank for that-”

Casey opened the door and tumbled out of the Truck before it could come to a proper stop causing Wade’s ramble to halt as he yelled out the door, but Casey couldn’t hear. Scraped knees now already healed the boy stood in the semi circle nose to the air, he smelt it. The same scent years ago, it brought his senses to the peak hair sticking up every follicle. His ears tuned in through t.v and teenage gossip to hear it. Steady breathing her breath, her scent her voice.

“It can’t be- 23?”

“Fang?” Her voice barely above a whisper as she stopped herself in the hallway, hands shaking like a ghost from her past came up and grabbed her, “it’s you?”

“Your alive!” Casey, couldn’t contain it a sense of overwhelming joy mixed with grief, he was running past a confused Logan and pushed himself into the building, ignoring whatever staff that came to greet him. Then he found her, the girl who was trapped in the same bullet proof tubes as he, drowned in liquid, metal rods inserted into them, electrocuted, tested, cut open, tortured, hell. And yet here they were. Alive.

She stood in the sunlight with goalie gloves tied on tight, no chains or rope, no collar. Casey tackled her arms wrapping around her back and pulling her in, “you made it out!” his voice was laced with relief as he nuzzled his face into her shoulder.

“You made it out.” Grief had built up in her body over the years, and with that tight hug it all shattered as they crumpled to the floor in disbelief, they made it out. They did. He was not dead, the guilt she felt from escaping melted away from Casey’s wet laughter.

Casey pulled away and wiped the tears staining Laura’s face, “how’d you escape?” he asked through laughs.

“They took me on a transporter when the compound was compromised, and during the chaos I killed some jackass and escaped” she wiped the rest of her tears and sniffles and smiled at him.

“I’m glad you made it out then” he clutched her shoulders, “I wanted to go back for you, but Dad said it was too dangerous and” his voice rambled off as Laura quickly interrupted.

“You found your Dad?”

“Well more like he found me, but yeah!

Their conversation veered off on what they’ve been doing, and Logan finally caught up to the mansion to talk to Charles with Wade on his heel. Xavier looked at the kids hugging in the distant doorway, “ah I see your back early is this a new student?”

Logan sighed, “somethin like that” he glanced at the kids in the nearby hall he could see from the foyer, he heard their laughter and was mildly surprised they knew eachother. Logan felt a tinge of guilt, he never really asked Laura about her experience and just tried to push past it, but now that they were carrying a remnant of her past he realized he should’ve done more. Laura ran into the foyer with Casey holding her hand, “Dad Dad!”

Logan tilted his head already knowing what she would tell him, “this is my friend from Hydra Fang! I can’t believe you found him.” She said excitedly while swinging Casey’s hand, she looked at Xavier, “can he stay with us?” she asked Xavier.

“Of course he can, as long as he wants.” Xavier gave Laura a reassuring smile, but Casey’s glance toward to Wade said it all.

“Well it won’t be long! My dad’s going to come pick me up soon…” his voice trailed off as he glanced away, the fish in the tank catching his eyes.

Wade came over and ruffled Casey’s hair, “yeah until he comes and picks you up.” While his matted hair was ruffled Casey saw the reflection of the fish in the glass, the blue hue of lights and the low hum. It sent shivers down his spine. Caged.

He let go of Laura’s hand and looked up at Wade, “I don’t like this place, I want to go home.” Even if his Father wasn’t home there wasn’t a hum of a tank, a reflection of his own entrapment at least at home he was free even if it was alone.

The discontentment surprised them all, Laura tugged at Casey, “but you just got here!”

Before Casey could interject Xavier quickly stated, “Laura why don’t you give Casey a tour and maybe you’ll become more comfortable.”

Casey looked at the fish tank and upward to the high ceilings, it was expensive he felt out of place with his stained t-shirt and shorts barefoot on the expensive carpet he just sighed, “sure”. Already knowing how he felt he leaned into Wade for a moment, letting Wade play with his hair. “Your going to stay with me right, until Dad comes to get me?” He asked Wade looking up at him.

“Yeah of course bud.” He gave a flashy grin.

Casey’s furrowed eyebrows softened, and Laura tugged Casey’s hand, “let me show you my room, then I can show you the training room, and even the soccer field.”

Casey followed, he didn’t want to look back, he knew they were staring. He didn’t want to be like another animal in a zoo, locked in by their gaze. So Casey let his hand be held by Laura, just like they were in Hydra. Strapped hip to hip, hand to hand. Not everything changes.

As the children went off and played Charles asked Logan, “so how did you come across the kid?”

Logan sighed, “he’s Victors kid.”

“Really?” Charles eyebrow quirked up, and he looked at Wade, “well it looks like you ran into a lot of people did you manage to talk to Victor?”

Logan huffed running a hand through his hair as he picked up bits of the children’s conversation, “no he wasn’t there.”

Wade chimed in behind him, “he’s on a mission right now, but he should be back soon.”

Charles nodded along he saw Logan’s eyes set beyond the entry through the hallway Casey ran into, “something the matter?”

“….they know eachother…” Logan’s voice trailed off, he didn’t know how to feel, both kids knew eachother from that hell hole of a place. It made him sick his stomach falling as both children were like a reflection of him and Sabertooth.

Charles tried to comfort Logan, “their safe now.” All of them knew that didn’t erase the trauma or the past, or Hydra’s lingering ghosts.

Wade cheerfully stated, “awww look were a family now” he slung his arm over Logan making the man growl, “I bet you’re gonna see a lot more of me!”

After the laughter of children could be heard just as a distance echo Charles finally asked, “so how long as Victor been gone on the mission?”

Wade’s happy expression fell into annoyed he leaned back onto the wall and sighed, “think a few weeks now at least that’s what Casey said…”

The silence drew for a moment Logan rubbed his forehead, as Charles asked more probing questions, “does….Victor usually leave Casey alone?” he asked obviously taking in what the boy looked like unbathed with matted hair.

“…no he usually calls me..” Wade said in a tone that was giving, ‘drop it’

“Mmm” Charles didn’t say anything more he exchanged glances with Logan practically telling him through telepathy to talk to Victor once he arrives.

Logan rolled his eyes, thinking amongst Charles and him, ‘like he’ll listen to me’.

‘Well it looks like you two have more in common than you think’ he said through their shared thoughts.

Charles eventually left with an excuse to handle other matters leaving Wade and Logan alone, and for once Wade was uncharacteristically quiet.

Both opted to going outside and watching the two kids play soccer together.

Laura was huffing in goal, as Casey was trying to figure out how soccer worked, “so I just kick this thing?” He asked as he tapped the ball at his feet a few times.

The question made Laura’s shoulders fall, “yes!” she said almost rolling her eyes over the obvious question.

Casey blushed a bit hearing Laura’s annoyed tone, “okay..” He kicked it but not far enough to the goal, making Laura just stare at the slow rolling ball toward her.

She picked up the ball and threw it back at Casey, “try again!” she yelled.

Casey sighed getting the ball, he was not entertained, even though Laura mentioned wanting to play soccer he hadn’t thought it be this, “can we play something else?” he whined.

“You only just started try again at least!”

They tried again for 20 minutes and Casey was not any better he was getting frustrated, “fine how about we change instead, you be goalie?” she offered taking off her gloves and giving it to Casey.

He put on the gloves and walked into the goal unsure, “soo now I can use my hands?”

He asked waving around his hands that were covered in the gloves he felt very constrained and they were sweaty making him cringe.

Laura looked up at the sky and sighed, “yes now you can use your hands” she started dribbling the ball down the field.

Casey was eying it, as she got closer and closer, he bent his knees as the ball approached.

With one powerful kick the ball spun through the air and collided right with Casey’s stomach, “oof” he groaned gasping his body collapsing onto his knees in the grass.

Wade and Logan winced watching, Wade came over as Laura was patting Casey’s back, “we can try playing videogames..”

Casey rolled his eyes and groaned he looked up at Wade and held his stomach, ‘I want Dad’ he mouthed, but sighed as he turned to Laura “sure…” he sounded disappointed. Which made Laura glare and cross her arms. Both kids looked rather disappointed in everything, Wade tried to cheer them up, “c’mon what kind of games is at this place anyway last time I was around I left Mortal Combat, Call of Duty, GTA, Assassins Creed-”

Before he can list out more games he had left Laura got him off in a monotone voice, “we have Mario.”

“Ohhh…. Well…that’s still cool, right Casey?” he asked while patting the boys back, “child friendly doesn’t condone violence-”

Casey got up and sighed, “yaaaay” unenthusiastically, while Logan rolled his eyes at Wades encouragement.

“It’s still fun.” Logan gestured for them to go in, and they all walked awkwardly inside. The kids parted at the entryway going into the living room.

Laura and Casey sat on the couch side by side as the Wii started, they got the controllers out, Laura looked at Casey’s grass stained knees, “you should take a bath after.”

The throw away comment made Casey shiver as he picked out his character, “nah, I’m good….” He said as he picked out Luigi to play.

Laura rolled her eyes, “just because your a dude doesn’t mean you need to be dirty.”

“It’s not that.” He said dryly as they started up the course.

“Then what is it?” she asked, “I mean you look rougher than you were in Hydra.”

“Don’t say that.” He said throwing a red shell at her making her huff as she got in third.

“I’m just telling you, it’s okay to like take care of yourself…treat yourself y’know.”

“You think I’m choosing not to bathe, to what punish myself?” he asked that was a new take on his issues a very wrong one, but he was still surprised at the conclusion.

“I mean yeah…when I got back…I just sorta blame myself y’know.”

“No….I don’t, why would you?” he asked as they made it through their second lap.

“Well it’s just” her knees rubbed against his, “we killed people” her voice was low her gaze was on him through the corner of her eye.

“Wasn’t our fault.” Casey said non-nonchalantly so much so Laura glared.

“Still!”

Casey sighed, “besides the people we killed deserved it.”

Laura paused the game, “what did you say?”

Casey looked at Laura, “I said the people we killed got what was coming to them. They were just as bad as Hydra, sure they weren’t the ones experimenting, but they had debts to them. Debts for a reason, good people don’t owe bad people. That’s what my Dad told me.”

Laura huffed, “they were still people, we killed them how does that not bother you.”

“Bother me? That’s the least of my problems, what I hate is what they did to us. I don’t give a shit what we had to do, we did it to survive. Those assholes their the ones that shot us up with chemicals, electrocuted us, put us in tanks of saline…that’s what haunts me Laura.” He looked at her eyes, “it isn’t what we had to do, if I was there again I don’t think I could even change it, I think I would’ve done the exact same thing.”

She unpaused the game and they finished the last lap, Laura winning as Casey was close behind in second. “Do….you like your Dad?” she asked.

“Yeah…why wouldn’t I?”

Laura was choosing another course to race on, “just…..my Dad doesn’t get along with yours…he’s sorta violent.”

“Like yours isn’t.”

“Well mines not a mercenary.”

“Well your Dad doesn’t pay bills.” Casey glared.

“Touché”

“Why are you asking all these questions anyway.” He asked as he picked out his cart.

“Just haven’t seen you in awhile.”

“These aren’t get to know you questions, I know you Laura whatever it is your hinting at just say it to my face.” He said now sounding serious for once no longer hiding behind his childish voice. He sounded like he did in the past. Cold, calculating eyes looking around the room ready for something. Laura didn’t need to have super senses to know, she sat up straight.

“You don’t trust me.”

He sighed, “I trust you to a degree, I don’t know…are you implying you think this place is better for me?” he asked.

She nodded, “Yeah…I want you to stay here. Stay with me, y’know it can be like old times.”

Casey looked at her, for once in his life he saw Laura look alive. She wasn’t skin to bone angry, sure she still had her temper, but she held a smile. A cocky smirk, eyes still filled with mischief, but lacking hollowed cheeks.

He looked like shit, he knew it, dirt on his feet stains on his clothes. He wasn’t skinny not like in Hydra, but he still felt ill. “Staying here won’t make me any better.”

“Yes, it will we have doctors- psychiatrists.”

“Doctors really?” He laughed.

“Not like the ones in Hydra, I trust them…even if I don’t like doctors, they can help.”

Her hand went to hold his and he moved away, “Laura….we are two different people, I am not like you.” He looked at her, ‘I can’t change’. Is what he wanted to say, he couldn’t be fixed. He still has haunting nightmares that wake him up in the night, he still can’t take showers without forcing his Dad to stay in the bathroom and remind him that he’s not in a tube. It’s pathetic. It’s real to him, it’s still raw the wires stuck through his muscles tearing apart his bones. Electro current passing through squeezing his heart and lungs till they burned gasping in liquid that filled him, consuming every part of him. This can’t be fixed. He couldn’t even imagine a possibilities seeing Laura made him realize he never really left Hydra. He was still there.

“I understand you” she tried reasoning, “I went through the same thing that you did.”

“But you didn’t.” He argued back, “they liked you….not me. They needed you, not me why else do you think when the compound was compromised they got you out first?”

The question lingered in the air, as Laura clenched her fist looking at her knuckles, the metal a reminder of what they made her, Weapon X. “They can still help you here…” she mumbled, “even if we aren’t exactly the same, were family.” She looked at Casey his blond hair that curled against his cheek, “we should stick together.” Laura wanted a family, no she needed one. She craved one, not just Logan, her Father was amazing but she wanted a family naively the ones she used to romanticize in magazines. The ones that made her jealous, made her wants a home, to be human.

Casey looked at his cousin, “we were always family. It’s not that I don’t want to leave you, it’s just that” he looked around the extravagant living room, “I can’t stay here.”

“Okay….” Her voice trailed off as her thumb played on the joystick.

“But…I’ll be around more, I’m sure of it. I can convince my Dad to do pretty much anything.” He said with a smirk and nudging Laura.

She cheered up a little, a small smirk forming on her face, “often?” she asked holding her picky out.

“You’ll get sick of me, I swear.” He beamed with a toothy grin as he connected his pinky with hers in a sacred promise between the both of them.

Laura gladly shook on it, and she finally relaxed next to him. She knew even though she wanted to help Casey, it couldn’t be solved in a day. He wasn’t going to leave anytime soon, he was going to be close. It made her smile so much it made her face ache, Casey was to her like another half. All she wanted was what she had, healing. Even if it was minuscule and hard, something she continued to deal with at least now with Casey they could do it together. She didn’t have to be so alone, she had a friend.

Chapter Text

Sabertooth was in a foul mood, stiffed five thousand from his last job for being “excessively destructive” he sighed, “fuck” and lit a cigar. He counted the cash he still had enough for the winter, he wanted to get more cushion room for Christmas, but doesn’t have time to go on another trip as three weeks away had turned to four which now turned into five. Now Casey was at the Mansion with the X-men, and the idea of their scents almost made him gag, he hated the place. Sure, he knew Casey was fine even probably better off, but to Victor they were all a bunch of self righteous pricks. Casey in retrospect would’ve been fine another few days by himself at the trailer, it’s not like it’s the first time he left the kid alone. He showed him how to hunt, survive even use easy things like the microwave and oven.

Of course the one time he was away for long, Logan of all people had to go look for him. It was Victors luck that Logan started to poke into his business he hated it, ‘why was he looking for me in the first place?’ he thought. It quickly left as he got on his bike, he wanted to ponder, but he didn’t care too much on what Logan wanted, all Victor wanted was his kid back. He started his Harley up, and started to make the journey back to New York.

Victor also debated on calling Wade to tell him he was on his way, but he didn’t want to hear another lecture, their…..thing they were doing was already rocky. Wade was already pissed at him, and now this. Victor never cared too much before on partners he was more of a one night stand roaming into bars type of guy. He also always been with women, never would he have considered fucking a dude, but Wade was….convincing. Which is what Victor told himself, he was just convinced into this thing that he happens to enjoy with Wade and he doesn’t want it to end so he might try to fix things. Not in a relationship type way of course, he won’t admit that yet.

His hands clenched the helms of his bike tightly as he sped through state lines. If he was being truthful with himself for a moment he had a lot on his plate. Too much drama even for him, sure he liked the theatrics of a good betrayal, but after a decade of living in it- it gets old, and lonely. The messes he has to clean up is astronomical, years ago he wouldn’t even care about them, but now. It seemed to follow him wherever he went. First with Hydra, then with Seventeen, then with Casey now Logan. It was one snowball after another, one shit storm than the next. He huffed, ironically thinking about shit he smelled his brother. “Logan” he growled, his deranged brother was standing in the middle of the road with his arms crossed obviously waiting for him, they were a few yards from the school.

Logan looked at Victor who stopped his bike and smirked at him, “give me one reason why I shouldn’t run you over?” Victor asked seriously.

Logan just glared, “well you took your time getting here.”

Victor rolled his eyes so hard, “what’s it to you?”

“Your kid.”

“What about em?” he said studying Logan’s face, watching his reaction carefully.

“How’d you get a kid?”

“Logan….ask me that again.”

Logan threw up his hands, “I mean, how’d you know he was in Hydra?”

Victor sighed he did not want to go over this story with Logan, telling it to him would be a waste of breathe, mainly because he figured Logan would hit his head on something and track him down again for it. Like some vicious fucking cycle the man couldn’t shake, “long story.”

“Why don’t you just tell me.”

Victor put his feet back on his bike and drove past Logan ignoring him to go into the Mansion, as he was pulling into the circle Casey ran out to meet him. He hadn’t even turned off his bike before he felt the kid practically tackle him, “Dad!!” he screamed in excitement.

Victor easily caught him, but almost toppled his bike in the process, “fuck kid, at least let me get off first.” He had to maneuver himself off the vehicle before he could fully embrace Casey into a hug. He usually hated being affectionate like this, but Casey was an exception he was always an exception to Victor. He held him against his hip, despite the heaviness he didn’t mind, “see you didn’t brush your hair.” He sighed wanted to say more, but stopped hearing Casey’s racing heartbeat from adrenaline and tasting the salty tears threatening to spill, he shut up. Letting the kid nuzzle his head into his neck.

“You were gone for two long.” He whined

Victor wanted to argue, but Wades voice cut in, “yes you were.” He had his arms crossed looking at the pair.

Victor’s first reaction was to glare at Wade, and anger bubbled up a little the only thing that slowed it was Casey’s sniffling and his wide eyes looking up at him. So he admitted, “sorry kid, I didn’t mean to be away for that long.” He meant it, he hadn’t thought the mission would be four weeks and then the travel time adding another week on, he never meant to leave Casey alone for that long. Even with the food within the trailer and the instructions he wrote on sticky notes for Casey, he knew deep down it was unfair to the kid. Even if Victor was providing a better childhood than what he had, that still isn’t enough to justify leaving Casey for that long. Victor reminded himself he wasn’t his Father, but still that was easy to do, being a good Father on the other hand is hard.

“You should’ve called me.” Wade said as he got closer to Victor rubbing Casey’s back in Victors arms.

Victor looked at Wade in his oversized hoodie with the hood over his eyes, the last time they spoke before the mission it was a fight. On the phone was a fight, Victor just got back from a fight. He was tired of fighting, “yeah I should have, just wasn’t thinkin.”

Wade blinked a bit in surprise, sure Victor apologizing to Casey wasn’t new, but to him that was a new ballpark.

“Next time I will then, give you a heads up and all that junk.” He said looking at Wade.

Wade slowly nodded, “okay…yeah.” Rarely he was speechless, but Victor was acting different less rough than usual.

Logan finally made it back from the road, he was huffing a bit openly glaring and flipping off Victor.

Logan’s middle finger made Victor smile, “oh care to join us?” he said sarcastically.

Before Logan could spew out sentences upon sentences of vulgar phrases Charles’ voice cut through the tension, “why don’t you all come inside?” he offered which was a blessing as the summers heat ate at Victor in his leather jacket.

Casey got down from the hug and tugged Victor inside holding his hand, “I want to show you everything!! I met up with X-23, the girl I told you about! Also she’s related to the grump Uncle which means she’s my cousin isn’t that cool?!”

Victor glanced at his glaring brother as he already knew of their relations, “isn’t that swell.” He said in a monotone voice.

“I know! That means were all family, and we can all visit eachother now!”

That drew Logan and Victors attention to the boy, “wait what?”

Laura joined Casey in the foyer, “isn’t that exciting!” she beamed, both men groaned while looking at eachother. As of right now had been the longest they had been not actively trying to kill one another, and now their kids were proposing they do this often.

“Yeah I don’t think that’s gonna happen.” Victor shot down that dream fast.

“What!” Casey crumbled his face into a pout and glare combination, “why not?”

“Well one we live in Canada three hours away, second I don’t like em.” He pointed to Logan.

“AH!” Casey threw his arms up, “we visit Wade all the time and he lives in NYC.”

Wade was eating imaginary popcorn, “the kid has a point.”

Victor rolled his eyes as he couldn’t argue with that, and Laura sighed, “well it’s not about you two anyway, we don’t care if you hate eachother, we are cousins so now that means you have to make sure we stick together.” She locked arms with Casey.

Victor quirked his eyebrow up at cousins, a memory flashed in his mind, “mhmm” he glanced at Logan for a minute who was studying him back, he wasn’t going to argue with a bunch of kids that was last on his list of shit to do, “whatever if we find the time we will visit.” It wasn’t a guarantee, but it was enough to make Casey smile which in turn made Victor smile slightly.

Logan cringed, he never in the memories he had remembered Victor ever smile. Maybe arrogantly smirk at something, but never like this…happy. It was odd, unsettling, “we need to talk.” He said to Victor wanting to get this over with, wanting to understand just what happened to his bloodthirsty brother that had become so tame.

Victor looked at Logan than back at Casey, “you wanted to show me around?” he asked easily changing the subject making Logan’s blood boil.

“Yes yes!” he held onto Victors hand and started guiding him away from the entryway, Logan of course followed still suspicious of Victor. Wade lazily followed with his hands behind his head, and Charles sighed as he shut the front door and opted to wait in his office for the mess to unfold.

The tour wasn’t new to Victor, he has broken into the X-Mansion more times than he could count. He technically didn’t need a tour, but he entertained Casey to postpone the conversation from Logan and to piss him off. Casey showed him the Library, Arcade, Cafeteria, Gym, by the third hour Wade disappeared most likely going to the Kitchen. Leaving the four of them alone. Finally the kids settled down at the playground, Casey on the swings and jumping off as Laura and him were competing to see how far one could jump.

“See! Bet you can’t beat that!” Casey said as he pointed to the line he drew in the wood chips marking where he landed. His scraped knees healing as he wiped off the lingering dirt.

Laura was swinging high up trying to beat their record, laughing and as they talked amongst themselves.

Victor sighed near the picnic table he was leaning on, crossed arms watching Casey’s toothy grin with his dimples. He knew any moment now Logan would strike up the dreaded conversation, and he debated leaving to go find Wade, but Logan’s sharp inhale made him roll his eyes.

“We need to talk.”

“Do we?” Victor said, “what’s there to talk about you have your kid, I have mine.”

“It’s not just about that….it’s…about something else.” His tone changed, even though Logan was curious on Casey and the whole Hydra thing it wasn’t his first priority, the first priority was figuring out who that woman was in his dreams.

“Fine, what is it then?” Victor sighed.

“….I’ve been having some memories pop up-”

“I’m not doing this again.” He said coldly, “I’m not helping you go down memory lane for the fifth time just for you to forget it.” He started to walk away from Logan toward Casey about to gesture for the kid they were leaving.

“You don’t get to do that out of all the people” he shoved Victor, “ you are the reason I am like this in the fucking first place. You did this to me. You owe me.”

Victor glanced back, at the shove his claws came out, “watch it, I don’t owe you shit.”

“Fuck you do, you gave me to Striker.” He growled, “the only reason the Weapon X program even exists is because of what you did. Now you come back acting fucking changed, when your the same old shitty Victor who sold his own…”

“I never claimed I was changed. Just because I don’t track you down every year to give you a beat down doesn’t mean I like you anymore than I do. You are still the weak little shit I was left with. I don’t have time-”

Casey and Laura got into the middle of their growling which was about to escalate into Victor ripping Logan’s esophagus out, but that plan was interrupted, “Dad stop!”

Casey held Victors hand which he pulled away just as quickly, “were going.”

“But Daddy-”

“No!” he started walking toward his bike, “I ain’t talkin no more, you either stay or come with me.”

Logan added fuel to fire, “what about your promise to me? When Seventeen split what about your fucking promise.”

Victor felt rage boil over in himself as he remembered his own words, ‘Yes, this time I promise together. I won’t leave you behind…’ he cursed at Logan, “shut the fuck up or I swear to God you are gonna loose that mouth of yours.”

The kids were trying to push them away from each other, but to no avail.

“You made a fucking promise.”

“Thank God, I ain’t you.” He said coldly, Victor wanted to escalate it, wanted to bash Logan’s brains into the patio wood. However, he didn’t. He hasn’t felt sentimental for his brother in a long time and his angry scowl at him isn’t much of a heart warmer. Still he knew he should’ve stayed. He just doesn’t know how, no not for Logan. “Were goin.” Victor said again leaving toward his motorcycle.

Casey huffed at the ultimatum and hugged Laura tightly then ran off to catch up with Victor.

He looked at the kid, glancing at him as they walked together to the bike. Casey had his arms crossed and was teary eyed, “don’t you even fucking start.” Victor said coldly.

He shouldn’t have said shit, because by the time he got to his bike the boy was sobbing. Victor rolled his eyes, “stop it.” He tried patting Casey, but the boy pulled away, “no! You ruin everything!”

Victor flinched, that hurt. He knew it was true, but he didn’t want to ruin Casey’s life. He ruined his own sure, but seeing the boy sob while holding the bike helmet made him sigh, “get on.” He said hesitantly he didn’t like Casey here at the Mansion it was elitist and smelt of Logan. Still he knew Laura was important to Casey which made him cringe, he never wanted them to meet again.

Casey got on, and was crying more still not putting the helmet on.

Victor wanted to just shove the thing on, but his hands shook at the thought, ‘that would hurt him’, he looked at the boy he hasn’t seen in weeks and his heart ached, “what do you want me to do?”

He said more calmly, in his mind the words repeated again and again, ‘I am not my Father, I am not my Father’ a voice urged him inside daring him, ‘prove it’.

“I just want” he sniffled, “for us to be a family…” he looked up at his Dad, “can’t you try?” he asked voice cracking.

Victor wanted to scream, ‘FUCK NO’, or ‘NEVER AGAIN’ but he controlled himself, somehow, “we are already a family.” He pointed between the two of them.

“…but we’re all a family” Casey made a circle with his hands, “why can’t you try…to like them too?”

The question cut deep, Victor didn’t want to try, he already lost his family. His Mother, sister, his brother….even James. Nothing would be the same again he knew that long ago, but now he has Casey….it could be different. He stood up looking back at the lawn in the direction of the playground he could hear the low chatter of Logan and Laura, the mixing of voices. An urge in him pushed, ‘prove it’ he didn’t want to, but he had to. He had to prove to himself he wasn’t ‘him’. Not in any regard, not now.

“Fine, I will try just stop fucking crying.” He said coldly yet his hand went out to wipe Casey’s tears.

Casey sniffled then held his arms up, letting Victor pick him up now, “I wanna go back and play..” He whined into Victors chest.

“…Fine…we aren’t staying too long though I want to get home..”

Casey nods, as they start walking back to the group, “will we visit for real?” he asked.

“Yes…sure..fine yeah I will make sure you visit Laura.”

“Promise?” he asked wide eyed?

Victor sighed, “yes…” he put the boy down who ran up to Laura, and both kids parted to play again on the swings.

“Done with your fit?” Logan asked annoyed.

“Shut up….just tell me whatever you were gonna say.” He asked trying to rush this along.

“I had a…memory about a girl, thinking you knew her too when we were at Hydra brown hair short looked cut up-”

“Logan that was every bitch, do you remember her number?”

“Seventeen”

Victor groaned, “fuck” yes, his messes indeed followed him, baggage.

“So you know her.

“Know her?” he asked glancing at the kids, “yeah you can say I remember her…why?”

“Just keep havin these dreams about her…like we were close.”

“Ohhh you were close alright.” Laura was playing tag with Casey now, and Victor watched looking at her tanned skin, ‘honestly Logan must be dense’ Victor thought.

“What..happened to all of us, I remember escaping Hydra with her….giving her the healing factor, but after that…I can’t piece together anything.”

Victor looked at Logan now, “yeah…after that both of you parted ways…no sense tracking her down.”

“I know that she left….just..I know it was cause of me.” He sighed, “just get this feelin I should find her again, like apologize or somethin.. I like ruined her life.” He trailed off.

Victor rolled his eyes, “not this again…” he muttered, “you did not ruin her life, sure you changed it, but she’s content.” That slipped, he cleared his throat.

“You know where she is?”

“I just said she’s content, I don’t know where she is..”

“But you’ve seen her, spoken to her?”

“Yes” he sighed, ‘unfortunately I keep running into her’

“Do you know how to contact her?”

“You shouldn’t.”

“Why?”

“Why would you? You were friends almost a decade ago, it’s over.”

“………” Logan sighed, “…how about us?”

“What about us?” Victor asked grimacing

“The last thing I remember during that time, was Seventeen leaving and we were together, how did that break up?”

“..just..I’m not good with stayin.” He sighed, “we never really got along, not like when we were kids. You kept..your mind was messed up-you already know that but um, you were losing your memory while being with me.” Victor didn’t admit how hard that was, watching someone who knew you suddenly not. Seeing James start to look at Victor like a stranger when their entire lives they’ve known each other, and seeing his brother change from knowing himself to being lost. It was one of the many things Victor felt guilt for, he wasn’t always like this an asshole, he was an older brother once.

“So you left cus of my memory issues?” Logan asked crossing his arms.

“Yup.” He said as he watched Casey get on the swings again.

“How kind of you” Logan said sarcastically.

Victor rolled his eyes, “what do you want an apology?”

“I want an explanation, you say you left cus of my memory then why did you keep popping up to fight me?”

Victor laughed, “do I need an excuse to fight you?”

Logan threw up his hands, “never mind talking to you is like talkin to a brick fucking wall.”

Victor glared, “you aren’t one for conversation either, I don’t got a better explanation for ya. I left cus of your memory issues.”

“If you left why did you keep popping back up.”

Victor would rather drop dead than ever admit he missed Logan in a sort of way, in a way he couldn’t explain or didn’t know how to handle, “I don’t know.”

“But you do know!”

“I said I don’t know” he growled, “just drop it”

Logan glared at the ground, he felt stupid he didn’t know what he was after. At least Sabertooth was talking to him and they weren’t physically fighting like usual which was odd, but he didn’t complain about that part. He just didn’t know what he was looking for anymore, Sabertooth made a point that there’s no reason for him to look for Seventeen. He just had this weary urge that he should….he didn’t know why. He watched Laura jump off the swings and mark where she landed, he didn’t like she was getting scraped up but he didn’t comment knowing she’d just groan and curse at him.

Victor knew he’d probably regret asking, “so…….how did you get your kid?”

Something lit up in Logan’s mind, “oh yeah I been meaning to ask ya, how did you find Casey?”

“I asked ya first.”

“Uh she found me, she tried to kill me blamed me for Hydra and all that, but that was long ago.”

“Ah, too bad she didn’t” he joked, making Logan glare at him.

Victor smirked a bit, satisfied with his jab, but his face fell when Logan asked him, “so you rescued Casey from Hydra how’d you know he was even there?”

Victor stiffened a bit, “someone mentioned it to me…that there was some kids who were probably in the weapon X program.” He left out Seventeen’s name and kept it vague.

Logan quirked his eyebrow up, “who was this person?”

“An informant that’s all…” he changed the subject, “if you want to track Hydra ya actually gotta get yer hands dirty ya know this right?”

“Yeah well I’m no longer in that industry.”

“Mhmm…”

The silence dragged out and was muddled by the children’s laughter, Victor visibly softened watching Casey which disturbed Logan a bit.

“So….you didn’t see Laura in the facility with Casey right?” he asked, if Victor had and left her he would kill him.

Victor glanced at Logan’s clenched fist, “no….didn’t see a whole of anything. Just was tryin to get the kid out.” He didn’t want to remember that night, it was hell. He shivered just remembering it, the chaos the guns, the weird giant ass robot repeating and repeating, metal screeching into the night. It was like the apocalypse.

“Your scared.” Logan said surprised.

Victor was surprised as well, “wasn’t a cake walk.”

Logan wanted to ask more questions, mainly because he never seen Victor scared of anything he was just arrogant and cocky. “What did you see?”

Victor debated on telling Logan, but something urged him to ‘fear’, “…they had some new tech….it was bad. Like real bad. It wasn’t the old Hydra we knew, guns, lasers, mutant weapons. No, this was different.” He put his hand up gesturing something taller than them, “they had robots as tall as scrapers, and it could identify me…like mutants. The thing had fucking missile’s.” He sighed, “yeah it was a bitch to get around. I couldn’t cut it, it had your steel.”

“Damn.”

“Yeah….” He looked at Casey and he felt his heart pinch, he remembered by the time he got to the kid in the tube the fire from the missiles caught in the factory, and it spread. With the timber of the Canadian trees that had fell it was used like fuel and the heat made his back sweat, when he got to the boy in the tube not only was he drowning with wires through him but he was boiled alive. The only thing saving him again and again was his regeneration factor. Victor could still hear Casey gurgling and screaming, it was disturbing.

Victor quieted his thoughts when he heard the wheels against the pavement and he rolled his eyes, “great your live in therapist is here.”

Logan glared at him, “shut it.”

Charles happily rolled in, “I’m glad you two are getting along!”

“We aren’t” they said almost simultaneously.

Charles was just happy they weren’t trying to kill one another and destroy parts of his property again, “well… I just wanted to see if you wanted to enroll Casey into the school-”

“No. Hard pass” he said quickly.

“Oh…well we have alternative classes where he doesn’t have to live here-”

“Nope.” Charles’ cologne was bothering Victor and he was trying to be somewhat civil as he knew Erik was lingering at the doorway of the patio.

Before Charles could offer something else, Wade somehow manifested at the worst of times, “mmmm yeah I think Casey can come for the fall” he said non-nonchalantly earning a glare from Victor. As Victor felt Wade put his elbow on his shoulder.

There was an awkward silence as Charles looked between the two men who were arguing with their eyes.

“Fucking fine, he will be here for the fall.” Victor said not happily, even though Wade was not Casey’s parent he had been helping Victor for the past few years so he will give him this win.

Logan and Charles glanced at one another, “oh okay! Great, will he be staying-”

“No.” Victor smiled and looked at Wade, “he’s gonna pick him up after school.”

He gave a few hard smacks to Wades back, causing the man to glare at Victor.

“Well….I’m glad you guys were able to make a decision..” He said awkwardly, then he thought of something before leaving, “also you guys are invited for fourth of July if you want?”

“Were Canadian.” Victor said flatly.

“We will be there!” Wade said giving a thumbs up making Victor roll his eyes.

“Great I look foreword to seeing you guys.” Charles said as he left to go speak with Erik, leaving Victor mildly annoyed by the whole thing.

Logan was looking at Victor with a smirk on his face and a quirked eyebrow.

“Shut it.” Victor said

“I didn’t even say anything!” Logan said as he smiled some more and looked between the two of them.

Wade had his arm slung around Victors waist in some lazy embrace, which made Victor feel a bit awkward he wasn’t used to being public with Wade. It was new and he hated new thing, but he let it slide to try to make up for their previous fights. Victor just hated that Logan was so smug about this and that he was poking fun at him. It made Victor wanted to get Wade off of him, because he didn’t want the stares.

Victor finally relaxed when Logan’s gaze went back to the kids, who were running up to them.

Casey held Victors hand, “I heard were gonna come up here for fourth of July!” he sounded excited.

“Unfortunately..”

Casey beamed, “see Laura I told you we’d be seeing each other much more now!”

The kids were both happy, as Victor and Logan looked more mildly annoyed.

“Yes, yes you will see her more, now go upstairs and grab the stuff you brought, were leaving now.” Victor said itching to go home soon.

Casey whined but didn’t push his luck, he ran inside with Laura to grab his things. Wade stopped hugging Victor and leaned against him, “soo did you want to stay at my place tonight so you don’t have to drive home?” he offered.

“Nah, I’m good.”

Logan wanted to hit his palm against his forehead Victor was oblivious, as Wade kept offering in turn Victor kept shooting down non-nonchalantly.

“Well…did you want me to come to your place?”

“To drop off my truck?” Victor thought about it, he does need his truck.

Wade groaned, “nevermind!” he snapped, “I will just go then.”

“Okay…” Victor quirked his eyebrow up, “just don’t wreck my truck!”

Wade flipped him off as he left, leaving a confused Victor and Logan trying not to laugh.

“What’s his problem?” Victor muttered crossing his arms.

Logan shook his head, “I can’t believe you two..”

“Can’t believe what?”

“Your dense he wanted to spend time with you.”

Victor thought about it, “shit.” He sighed and got out a cigar, “I don’t know can’t read minds.”

“It was pretty obvious.”

He lit it, “whatever, he will get over it.”

Logan rolled his eyes, “you shouldn’t mess with him if you don’t like em.”

“That’s big comin from you.”

“Just sayin, it’s Wade. Not like some fucking stranger.”

“Do you have a thing for bein in people’s business?”

“It’s called advice.”

“Never asked for it.”

“Whatever.” Logan huffed crossing his arms leaning now against the house waiting for the kids to come down. His gaze lingering to Victor smoking a cigar, “you gonna be back for the fourth?”

“Said I would didn’t I?”

“Yeah, I know what you said. That’s why I’m askin.”

Victor tilted his head, taking the cigar out to inhale, then exhale through his nose, “yes I’ll be back.” He got out the rest of the cigars in his jacket and threw the pack at Logan.

Logan caught it, “..thanks: he mumbled.

Victor started to drift toward the driveway as Casey finally came back down with his backpack, “I’m ready!” he beamed up at Victor.

“Kay, bub” he ruffled Casey’s hair making the kid giggle, he got on the bike and felt Casey get on behind him.

“Where’s fun Uncle-Wade?” he asked looking around for him and sniffin.

“Had to do somethin” he handed Casey the helmet and looked at the tire marks from his truck on the driveway.

Casey secured the helmet then gave a big wave to Laura and Logan, “bye Laura! Bye grumpy-Uncle!”

That made Victor snort and smile as he turned on his bike, and start to drive off. Finally he was on his way home, he felt Casey’s arms around his waist and listened to the boys steady heartbeat. Still haunted by the phantoms, and the baggage he carried still heavy on his back. This time though, he’s gonna learn to stay.

Chapter Text

It had been a few days since Victor left with Casey, you would think the Mansion would be even more peaceful, but the pacing Logan was doing was threatening to wear down the carpets. Not only did the carpet feel the wear and tear of worry, but did the students, and Xavier. Despite Charles asking numerous times to Logan if something was wrong, he’d just shrug, “nothin” that is what he said, and it was the third day of the same routine.

Logan would pace around the living room like he was thinking of something, or stare off into the backyard, watching nothing. Something was on his mind, Charles of course fought his nosiness to peak. Even if it was just a little bit, he reminded himself on the ethics multiple times. He had asked Laura if she knew what was wrong, but she also seemed quieter than usual and distant.

Charles sighed at his computer, he was distracted now thinking of what could be wrong with the two of them. Which delayed in his work of finishing the upcoming fall curriculum. Even though he had time until August to lay out everything he was supposed to start it now. Of course that was not his luck. He was so distracted he had not heard Erik knock on the door.

Erik tapped Charles desk, “Leibling…?” he said gently, drawing Charles attention from his laptop to Erik.

“Oh, I didn’t know you came in even.” He gave a strained smile.

“I can tell…I knocked.” Eric studied Charles for a moment, “what’s wrong?”

Charles hesitated, which was a habit he needed to get rid of, “just stressed I have been trying to plan fall’s curriculum…and I haven’t had much luck” he sighed looking at his utterly empty word doc in defeat.

Erik moved behind the desk to see, “well…” he was trying to put a more positive spin on it, placing a hand on Charles’ shoulder, “we have around two months, we have time.”

Charles groaned, “you say that now, but before we know it new students will be arriving, dorms will need to be assigned then re-assigned” he huffed, just thinking about the future drama, “we also need to plan the event Calendars, arrange class schedules-”

Before Charles could continue Erik interrupts, “Charles’ we have time, we will work on it together…okay?” he said squeezing Charles’ shoulder reassuringly.

“Mmm” Charles bit his lip staring at the emptiness in front of him, he felt such an accumulation of issues he needed to address, now whatever is happening with Logan & Laura, and now he remember Pietro wanted to do some summer activities which have still not been addressed yet.

“Breathe…”

“I am breathing.”

“It did not look like it, what’s wrong really. Just tell me some of the things you need help with and I can do it.”

Charles looked at Erik, and remembered a past promise, “ohhhh” he smiled, “I have something that you can do.” He said cheekily.

Logan was pacing in the living room again for the fourteenth time that day, he didn’t know why, but walking helped him think. He was reflecting on Victor’s visit way more than he should mainly because half of it he thought Victor was an impostor. Once that was ruled out, he was dissecting everything that happened that day. Victors voice, it made him cringe, ‘he really regretted it..’ Leaving him, Victor did regret it. It hurt in a way that was raw, like something was clawing at Logan’s heart continually. His memory loss carved pieces of time from him, but it also destroyed his relationships, one that he thought he’d never miss. Not only was there this new ache, but Victor telling him to let go of Seventeen. Which he knows he should, but there is this feeling in his gut to not to. An instinct to hold on. Was it the memories that have sprung up, is it the reoccurring nightmares?

Logan was so distracted he was startled by Erik’s voice, “your wearing down the carpet.” He said with his arms crossed.

Logan glanced in his direction, “mmm..” He stopped pacing and opted to stand near the window away from Erik.

“We need to talk.”

“Bout what?” Logan said eyebrow quirked up as to why Erik needed to talk with him.

“Let’s go somewhere more…private.” He sighed already regretting this.

Logan followed him with his hands in his pocket to a nearby study apart from the living room, the door closed by the metal knob behind him with the wave of Erik’s hand. Erik himself leaned against the desk not to excited by his expression with whatever their going to speak about.

“Don’t tell me Charles sent ya, I told em I’m fine.”

Erik looked Logan up and down, “sure, well I’m not here necessarily to see if you are okay or not. I don’t particularly care.”

“Wow, thanks.” Logan said sarcastically.

“What I do care about is Charles, and you are making him worry with all that pacing your doing.”

Logan rolled his eyes, “fine, I’ll sit.”

“Brooding, is brooding. He’ll worry either way.” Erik said flatly.

“Then what do you want me to do?” he asked in a huff.

“Stop trying to leave.”

“I ain’t, I’m here aren’t I?” Logan said arms open gesturing how he’s standing there.

“You aren’t really here though.” Erik said making a point, “stop trying to leave to find whatever your missing. What’s gone is gone. You can’t change it.” Erik adjusted the sleeve of his shirt, not trying to remember the tattoo on his arm, “your daughter is upstairs upset, she’s been upset since that kid left.”

Logan was silent, he listened hearing Laura’s heartbeat in her room, and her scribbling angrily in her journal.

Erik continued, “your family is here, so be here, now. Not tomorrow, not next week, not when you decide to come back. You need to choose to stay.”

“Okay.” Logan was surprised Erik was talking to him about this even if it was for Charles, he was annoyed that Erik was making some points.

“Good.” Erik nodded to himself, luckily their discussion was over and Logan did not linger, he left the room. Breaking apart the awkward tension.

Laura was huffing as she angrily scribbled in her journal so much so her pencil snapped, “ugh!” she made a noise which was mixed with a huff and a yell as she threw her journal against the wall.

A knock snapped her attention, “leave me alone!”

Logan sighed, “it’s me.”

“I know that!”

Of course she knew that. Logan pinched the bridge of his nose, “…can we talk are you mad at me or somethin?” he asked through the door.

“Not everything’s about you!” she yelled back, “and no!”

There was a pause, a few things breaking in Laura’s room, sniffling, kicking, some more kicking, and finally the door knob was tugged open revealing a teary eyed kid and a destroyed room.

She left the door open and sat on her bed, wiping her face, Logan came in and closed the door. “What’s the problem, bub?”

Laura dramatically flopped on her bed, “my summers ruined that’s what!”

“How it just started.”

“Just started!” she sat up and threw her hands, around, “just started, it’s been three weeks! It’s already been a whole month, and we go back in like the middle of August so we have like a month left and like a few weeks!” she said counting on her fingers.

“Okay…” Logan sat down as he was in uncharted territory, “soo that’s still a lot of time left-”

“Ughhhh you don’t understand!” she groaned putting her arm over her face, “I have no friends left, Jamie and is gone with his grandparents. Which throws a wrench in our planned competitive soccer tournament!”

“Jus the two of you against each other in a competitive soccer tournament…?”

“Ugh, it was a work in progress! Still we would’ve played! Now I have no one.”

“How about Rogue”

“She’s waaay to busy for me now, with her new Boooooyfriend.” Laura rolled her eyes.

“Boyfriend?” Logan’s eyebrows raised, he sighed to himself he definitely needed to be caught up.

“Yes, that happened like a weeks ago, now Casey left!” she pouted, “and he doesn’t even have a fucking phone! When I asked him for his number he gave me Victors, and it’s a damn flip phone!” she waived her hands around, “their like ancient he can’t even see the tik toks I send him.”

Logan had a flip phone, “well….maybe try callin?”

“I tried that, but Wade always answers and he won’t give the phone to Casey, he just talks and talks. Then when I get Victor he asks ‘who’s this’ and then when I ask for Casey he says he’s busy! Busy with what?!”

Logan rubbed his face with his hand, “sorry bub, Casey will be back in a few weeks for the fourth..”

“That’s like an eternity away!” she groaned throwing up her hands and gesturing with her arms a wide space.

Logan rubbed Laura’s back, “it’s in two weeks..”

“And what am I supposed to do in the meantime!” she slouched her shoulders, “this place is soo fucking boring, no one wants to hang with me.” Most of the older teens were in the cliques and there was a scarcity of younger students, so Laura was the only one her age in the School without Jamie. Logan had never really thought about it before, he hadn’t paid close attention to all inner workings of the students interactions, but he saw in Laura’s destroyed room her pent up rage overflowing from being left behind.

“We can…do somethin together?” he offered knowing he hasn’t hung out with Laura since the mall, and only really saw her during dinner. Even then he’s been distracted with chasing after his memory, he felt a pang out guilt, he has been missing out in Laura and Rogues life.

“It’s fine…your busy or whatever.” Her heel tapping the wood on her bed frame.

He patted her back, “I’m free now, actually will be free the rest of summer.”

Laura perked up, “really?”

Logan softened, patting her back, “yeah kid.”

Laura got quiet which she usually does if she’s too shy to ask something, “okay…”

Logan smiled slight, “got somethin in mind for us to do?” he asked moving a strand of hair from her face.

Laura smiled a bit, “mmm” she shrugged as her hand rubbed over her knuckles, “don’t no….um….maybe we can go to a lake?”

“Mhmm?”

“And like go camping and stuff?” she asked making Logan smile.

“Sure kid that’s sounds like a plan.”

“Rogue’s gonna come to right?” she asked.

“Yeah of course, why don’t we see when she wants to go?” He got up from Laura’s bed and maneuvered himself over her destroyed room. He glanced at it noting in his head how he’ll probably need to help clean it up later.

They start walking down the hall, toward Rogues room. Logan couldn’t help roll his eyes as he smelled Bobby in there as well, “hmm…maybe we should come back later” he said flatly.

“No!” Laura whined, “what are they gonna be doin anyway?!”

Before Logan could interrupt, Laura barged in, “Rouge!” she said excitedly that faltered into a half hazy scream, “MY EYES!”

Rogue was yelling at Laura and Logan was still in the hallway, and opted to turn around and start walking away.

“You can’t be bargin in like that!” Rogue yelled throwing a pillow at Laura who’s face turned beat red. Bobby’s face also flushed, pink ran down his exposed chest and back, the iceman overheating from embarrassment.

“Why isn’t he wearing a shirt?!” Laura squeaked

That question made Rogue yell louder, “stay outta my room!”

It ended with Laura being pushed out and a hard slam of the oak door, face red with shock.

“The horror!” Laura had her face covered with her hands walking away almost running into the wall, “DAD” she yelled, “why didn’t ya warn me?!”

“I ain’t telepathic kid.” He said bluntly leaning against the wall getting a cig out despite still being in the school, he didn’t think he could wait till he went outside.

“What’s Bobby doin here anyway! Doesn’t he got a family to bother?” Laura groaned, “ugh Rogue is too busy kissin or ugh! Whatever she’s doin” she threw up her hands, “she didn’t even hear me out about camping.”

Logan sighed and shrugged, “lets just do somethin else in the meantime, we will plan the trip later.”

This solicited a pout from Laura, “ughhh” she groaned, not wanting to wait impatient as ever now the idea was out there.

Logan knew he needed to cheer her up a bit, “why don’t we get some ice cream?”

The offer made Laura perk up, “really?” she smiled, “okay! Let’s go, Let’s go!” she was halfway down the stairs, bouncing up and down, “c’mon c’mon!”

Logan made his way down the stairs less than agile, taking his time as Laura ran around him talking a mile a minute.

By the time he got outside to his Harley handing Laura a helmet he was done with his cig throwing it on the pavement, which he knew he’d be chided for later. He got on the bike with Laura and made their way to the closest ice cream stand.

Pulling up to the busy shack Logan parked and joined the line, looking at the stand. His eyes wandering over the menu and his gaze drifting over from the help wanted sign to the ‘NO MUTANTS WELCOMED’, he huffed.

Laura looked at the sign and back at Logan, “should I stab em?” she asked glaring at the sign.

Logan shook his head, “nah, it be a waste.” He leaned his head back, technically they could still stand in line and get their ice-cream not like the employees would know the difference. It was the principle though, he wasn’t going to stand here and support it, especially the anti-mutant signs in the window that hadn’t been there before, now up and bold printed. It made him roll his eyes, eventually services like this would get harder if NYC did pass the id requirement for mutants, “lets go kid”. He walked out of line back to his Harley with Laura following him.

“This is so stupid, we shouldn’t have to leave. It’s not like they’ll know? Why can’t we just get ice-cream here to like stick it to em?”

“Because I don’t wanna waste my money on trash” he handed Laura the bike helmet, “there’s plenty of other options.”

Laura put the helmet on, now not even in the mood for ice-cream, she didn’t say it though as Logan already started to drive toward the city more to find something else.

It took them another twenty minutes until they came up on another shop just as busy as the previous one, but lacking in the anti-mutant signs. Actually it was more friendly, as there was some obvious mutants in line.

Laura got in line looking over the menu, she glanced back to the outwardly appearing mutants, a couple with horns grabbing a bite. She felt something stir in her, of unfairness, “why do people hate us?” she asked Logan.

For herself she knew that answer, but she still wanted to ask. Like maybe Logan knew something she didn’t.

Logan shrugged, as they waited in line, “people don’t like what they don’t get.”

“…why can’t people learn?”

“The question of the century” he said in a huff, “some people don’t wanna learn, wanna live how they been livin. Sometimes for them means livin without certain people.”

“That’s stupid” she crossed her arms, “the whole world doesn’t revolve around them.”

“Yeah well…mostly it does.”

Laura thought about it, “…do you think…” she glanced at the horned individuals, “they’ll ever accept us?” She didn’t care for their acceptance personally, she’d take her life in her own hands regardless, but she also knew not everyone was her.

Logan thought about it, truly without Charles breathin down his neck or Erik and his political rants over the dinner table. “I ain’t an optimist.”

That made Laura’s face fall a bit, until Logan cleared his throat and continued, “but…I’ve seen a lot, seen how the world changed. Even if it wasn’t perfect. It changed, guess it can prolly change again.”

They got their ice-creams and sat down on the picnic bench, Laura opting to sit on the table and look at the sunset changing colors, “…Charles thinks it can change…do you think it can change like he says it can?”

Logan stared at the rose gold in the distant clouds as it billowed and rolled out onto the sky, he’s seen a lot of sunsets, he licked his ice-cream and shrugged, “maybe…guess it depends..”

“Depends on what?” Laura asked as she ate her chocolate that quickly melted in her hand, the cool sticky sweet treat running down the waffle cone onto her knuckles, unable to stop it in time.

“Depends on us.”

Laura didn’t ask for clarification if Logan had meant mutantkind, or the X-men or both. She just knew she felt the burden, the weight in her bones, ‘be good’- ‘do good’ it was like the world was watching her. Burning holes in her, waiting. It was like everything was waiting for her to snap. “Dad?”

“Yeah?”

“Do you… think I’m good?”

The question made his eyebrow go up, “of course I do.”

The signs she saw made her chest ache, it almost made her believe them, “I don’t feel good.”

Logan rubbed Laura’s back, standing up now leaning over her, “…what’s wrong bub?”

Laura shrugged, “I don’t know…just feel, corrupt? Maybe that’s the word” she mumbled at the end, as she licked her ice-cream.

Logan looked at Laura and sighed leaning against her, “you ain’t corrupt kid, just” he thought of his own experience in Hydra, “you hurt, that’s all. It takes a lot to come back from that pain, but that pain don’t make you a bad person.”

“But I did a lot of bad things..” She licked her ice-cream.

“I know and I did too, but I came back from that, and if I could, you definitely can” be rubbed Laura’s back, “because your good, you being concerned over it just shows, you ain’t bad” he kissed Laura’s forehead, “not one bit bub, not one bit.”

Laura held onto that like a promise, she was good, even if she didn’t feel like she was. She just wanted to believe in Logan, so she licked her ice-cream and watched the rose gold sunset wash away the blue sky and thought, ‘I am good’.

Chapter Text

It wasn’t until it was late at night that they arrived to their secluded home in the woods. Tucked away from the any roads or neighboring towns, it was just them, as Victor pulled into the familiar crunch of pine needles.

Casey jumped off and threw the helmet to the side, “we’re home!”

“At least let me turn my fucking bike off.”

Casey huffed, “I just wanted to be home with you….”

Victor sighed, it was a long breath that made his shoulders go down a peg as he turned off his motorbike, “I know. I know…”

He got up and moved his hand to Casey’s neck guiding him to the door, “now let’s see if you cleaned your room like I asked.”

Casey’s smiled, “I did! I did!” He barged through the front door and pulled his Dad all the way to his room and turned on the light, “see! It’s perfect!”

Victor looked around some stuffed animals were still on the floor, but most of his things were organized and put away, “good, it looks good.”

Casey started to go through some of his drawings, “while I was away I made you this whole pile!”

Victor looked over the child’s shoulder at the scribbles of drawings of face and shapes, “did you write me a letter” a part of him was hoping the child practiced the alphabet while he was away.

Casey pouted, “I rather draw you things than write…”

Victor just nodded, as he picked up one of the papers, he went outside the room to go hang it with the rest of them on the fridge. Casey trailed along behind him, “so Dad how was work? Did you get who you were looking for?”

Victor was putting the “C” magnet on the drawing Casey made, “hmm…yeah I found them.”

“Did ya kill em?”

Victor rolled his eyes, “well what else was I supposed to do?”

“I don’t know, what if your mission was makin muffins with them or somethin?”

Victor gave a small smile, “muffins? You hungry?”
“No” Casey giggled because Victor tickled his stomach when he asked, “also Uncle Wade make pancakes this morning!”
Victor looked at the sink, “I can tell.”

“He left you some in the fridge.”

“Hmm” Victor grunted in response, Victor looked around more the house was pretty neat other than the dishes in the sink and syrup spills on the table, but something else was a little messy. “Casey, did you bathe while I was away?”

Casey sighed and shook his head.

Victor nodded, “wanna try tonight before bed?”

Casey fiddled with his shirt, “…if your with me, maybe we can try.”

Victor nodded, “okay, let me get it ready, bath or shower?’

“Shower. I think that’s better.”

Victor started making his way to the bathroom as Casey trailed behind, “I won’t need to close the shower curtain right? You’ll be right there?”

“Yeah I’ll be sitting right there” he pointed to the toilet seat.

“What will you be doing?”

Victor gestured with his head the pile of magazines on the floor, “ammunition I need to buy some so I plan on seeing if there’s a sale.”

“Well what if I need you?” He was tugging on his shirt as Victor was turning on the shower.

“You can talk to me I will be right there.”

“What if you don’t hear me?”

Victor tried not to roll his eyes or sigh, “kid, I have super hearing water isn’t going to dumb it down, and the shower curtain is gonna be pulled back even a deaf person could hear ya.”

“What if-”

Victor got the shower warm enough he turned around and put his hand on Casey’s shoulders, “nothing’s gonna happen, okay? Do you trust me?”

Casey looked at the shower and back at his Father he tried to steady his breathing, trying to erase every last memory of Hydra in that stupid water filled tube he was trapped in. He nodded, “okay okay.”

Victor gestured to the shirt the boy was wearing, he had the ends clasped in his hands tightly, “bub your gonna have to take that off.”

Casey saw the ends of his vision fill up with black dots, “I’m scared.”

“I know, I know, it’s just me in here.” Victor rubbed the boys back in circles, “I promise your going to be okay, nothing is going to hurt you.”

“How do you know?” Casey felt tears swell up in his eyes.

“…Because I killed them all.”

Casey looked up from the floor with a puzzled expression.

“Everyone who’s hurt you is dead. I made sure of that. Nothing is in the shower.”

Casey wiped the tears beginning to form, “but…it still feels like they’re there. The wires…and the people.”

Victor sighed because no matter what he did he could not kill a feeling. So he took a deep breath and tried again, “we will take it slow, and it won’t feel so bad, it’s warm, you might…enjoy it.”

The boy snorted as he finally took off his shirt, “I doubt that.”

“Why don’t we try?”

“I am.” Casey pouted, “I really am…”

Victor rubbed the boys back as he the child continued taking off the rest of his clothes, “you okay now?”

Casey looked at the shower, “I hate it.”

“I know, just step in okay?”

Casey nodded and got in the shower slowly, the water was hitting him in the face which made him whine, “I still hate this.”

Victor had his head up at the ceiling, “boy, face your back to the water if you don’t want to get hit in the face.”

Casey smiled a little as he listened, “did you get the shampoo that doesn’t burn?”

Victor nodded as he reach in the cupboard to grab the children’s shampoo.

“Dad” Casey whined.

“What?”

“Don’t go far.”

Victor was only a few steps away from the tub, he wanted to throw in a dry remark, but he’s done this dance before to know it would just cause a panic. “I’m here.” He was now just standing right next to the shower as he handed Casey the shampoo, because the shower curtain was pulled back all the water was going on Victor’s side and shoes, but the man didn’t say anything.

“It smells like apples!”

Victor smiled, “yea now just rub that in your hair okay?”

Casey was rubbing the shampoo in, but his fingers kept getting stuck, “it’s all tangled.”

Victor rolled his eyes, “we can brush it once your done just try to like lather it all around or whatever.”

“What’s lather mean?”

“Like spread it all over your hair just like uh soak it.”

“Oh okay” Casey finished up with the shampoo, “okay done, turn the water off please!”

Victor sighed, “did you wash the soap off?”

“Yes.”

Victor could smell the fresh apple shampoo still bubbled up in his hair, “Casey try again, just stand over the water for a few minutes. Or try using the soap to wash your body as you wait.”

Casey sighed, “I washed my hair it’s good enough.”

Victor leaned in and poked Casey’s shoulder, “I just touched an entire patch of dried mud, please just scrub yourself down.”

Casey rarely ever heard his Father say please, “say pretty please.”

Victor glared at the boy, “if you’re good I’ll let you sleep with me tonight.”

“Can we watch that R rated horror movie Wade left in the second drawer of the nightstand on your side?”

“Uh…that’s oddly specific.”

“I’ve been waiting for weeks!”

“You have?”

“Yes, I’m not allowed to watch R rated movies by myself they always say with parent’s permission how was I supposed to ask without you here?”

Victor smiled and shook his head, “sure bub, we can watch it just try to finish up, okay?” Casey was better at scrubbing his arms and his legs, but a sinking feeling was crawling up to his stomach as he tried to rub the slippery soap on his chest, the feeling of wires stabbing into his rib cage and feeding down into his stomach, made him gag.

Victor leaned in and stopped the water, “good job, let’s get you all dry.”

Casey shakily stepped out, “I lasted longer!”

“Mmm” Victor grabbed a towel and covered the boys head in the towel making the child giggle, “we can watch the horror movie and we’ll have popcorn.”

“Yes!” Casey smiled as he wrapped the rest of the towel around his waist, once he finished drying his hair, “can you brush it?”

“Are you going to cry?”

Casey pouted, “well….maybe a little.”

Victor rolled his eyes as he was grabbing the de-tangler spray, “okay get changed and head to bed I’ll meet ya there.”

Casey ran out of the bathroom to pop popcorn and change, Victor was gathering some brushes he had, and a water bottle. When he finally gathered everything, he went to his bedroom to see Casey sitting on the bed, with a bowl of burnt popcorn, disheveled clothes, and a frozen teething toy he was biting on. “Ready?”

“I am! We just need the movie.”

Victor put all the hair supplies down on the bed next to Casey and put in the movie, ‘A long Night’ into the dvd player he fiddled with the remote until it was playing. He sat behind Casey making the bed dip, and the boy snuggled up so his wet hair was at his Father’s chest.

Victor started on the entangled mess of Casey’s hair spraying it with green apple de-tangler and trying to pick out the knots before he brushed it.

Casey already started to whine, “gentler!”

Victor rolled his eyes, “if you brushed your hair like I said, this wouldn’t have happened.” He still tried to be gentle with the knots slowly just untangling as little whines and complaints came from the child, eventually they all fell into a rhythm of watching the horror movie.

Victor could feel Casey’s heart pound in his ear as the movie was reaching the climax as the murderer was just about to kill their last victim. Knife up in the air, the boy hovered above his knees waiting, when the knife came down Casey jumped back into Victor.

“You okay?” Victor’s arm came up and brought Casey closer so he was tightly nuzzled under his chin.

“Yes! I just didn’t expect it to be this bloody!” Casey looked up at his Dad, “when you kill someone is it always this bloody?”

Victor looked down at the wide eyed boy he couldn’t sense any fear from the question or the hatred many would have, no his tone was pure curiosity and his mouth shown signs of a smile. Victor rubbed Casey’s back a bit, “sometimes it’s bloody depends how I kill em.”

“Do you…prefer it bloody?”

“I prefer to get it done.” Victor tried to stifle a yawn as he watched the man on screen bring their stabbed victim down into the basement for more torture.

“Wow they aren’t even dead yet! They got stabbed like 8 times! How many times does it usually take?”

“Depends on where ya stab em.”

“Wow, well would they’ve been dead?”

Victor thought about it, “yeah he stabbed them in the liver and lungs, they should’ve been dead ages ago.”

“Hmm? Maybe you should make a horror movie, you’d get all the facts right!
“Mm..” Victor finally finished all of Casey’s hair so it was combed out and wasn’t matted anymore, he could almost run his hand through it, “are you scared of movies like this?”

“No.” Casey looked up at Victor, “are you kidding me this has nothing on Hydra.”

Victor sighed, “yeah….” He looked at the comical dressed up man in a robe, and the chains in the basement with the person bleeding out into the fading background of the movie. All that was left was their sobs in the end of the credits, “nothing can really beat that.”

“Nope! Even Hydra’s not really scary….at the end I know your gonna get me.” Casey leaned back into Victor’s arm’s and put his head against his Father’s shoulder and gave a tired yawn.

Victor leaned up and turned off the T.V, he put the popcorn bag on his nightstand while leaning up and turning off the lamp light.

Victor leaned back in the bed and begrudgingly let Casey cuddle him. Victor listened to Casey’s rhythm of breathing, every exhale and inhale, counting. He could tell Casey was happy with his little hands gripping the back of his shirt and the teething toy worn like a bracelet on the boys wrist. He waited until Casey fell into a deep sleep before he closed his eyes, and he began to drift off.

‘The sobs he could hear them muffled from the basement door, his arms were in the air aching from the metal chains that cuffed his wrists to the wall. Begging and groveling he can taste the salty tears of his sister upstairs, “Father stop, your going to kill her please!” His sisters voice like a melody, it had been centuries since Victor has heard her sweet voice like an old ballad stuck in his head, he seemed he couldn’t get rid of her voice. Even when she was screaming tugging at their Father to stop it was soft, soft. Like a cloudy sunny day, Victor looked up from the basement chains and remembered he forgotten what the sun looked like, there was no windows, just dampness like a cavern. What had the breeze felt like? How long until he will see his Mother again? Her face was like a ruined portrait of a women he could imagine what she had worn, a long ragged dress with a shawl, she was always cold. Yet she had so much warmth when she cradled with her bruised hands shaking cupping her son’s face. Yes, he’d remembered her touch to his broken jaws, but can’t seem to place her voice whispering apologizes, because she couldn’t save him from the awful fate of her husband.

It was like the devil had taken root in his Father, and made a home in his family tree infecting everything he touched, Victor chained to the wall started to feel it again. Something he hadn’t felt in years, the unending doom of fear, he felt it now. When he heard the familiar pattern of heavy footsteps of the basement, and the slamming of the oak door, his mother’s blood staining his Father’s fists. How it dripped down his cracked knuckles onto the wood of the basement steps it creaking eerily under his boots. One thud after another taking his time.

Victor was there again, a boy with dried blood over his healed lip. He didn’t raise his head to him, it felt so heavy like his skull had been filled with dirt. Victor felt his limbs were stiff, he glanced around the basement, lifting his head only slightly. His father took centuries to go down and Victor felt his stomach continue to drop. The basement in was eerily familiar but he knew it wasn’t from childhood it looked too new. A thought bubbled in about the horror movie but it was interrupted by strong hands grasping his head. Victor gasped, “fuck!” a unsettling rhythm started as his head pounded against the cold stone behind him. He lifted his knees to his chest then tried to kick his Father off him, but it felt like he was swimming. His legs held no momentum, and pushing against his Father was difficult he felt like he had no strength, his claws were ripped out. Victor screamed, it echoed and mixed in with his dead siblings, remembering the ghosts of their voices, “get off me!” he cried.

Victor gagged feeling his Father’s dirt covered fingers jab into his mouth, his head tipping back almost till it felt like he snapped it, looking up at his father he saw nothing but a black void. He could not place what his Father looked like, not anymore. Centuries wipe faces from your memory, but it cannot erase the feeling. The panic and blood bubbling up in Victors throat as his Father grabbed rusted pliers and went for his fangs. It had always been his fangs, his Father called him a monster, blamed Victor for the reason of their families failings. Anyone with eyes could see the monster as his Father ripped his fangs out of his mouth causing Victor to sob chocking on ripped gum line. He felt his Father’s hands stuffed in his mouth and he tore apart Victors jaw, if it was just anyone they would've died, but it was Victor. So he remained there eyes wide open from the horror, and still alive. Heart beating so loudly it was in his throat alongside the blood and teeth, his tears ran down his cheek as the pain swallowed up all of his senses.

Victor’s head hit the back of the stone and he looked up again, this time the man that tore himself apart bit by bit was not an endless void staring back at him. This time he saw himself. Victor felt bile rush up and-’

Victor woke up to blurry darkness just like the basement, finally feeling unchained he got up from the bed quickly and ran into the bathroom and slammed it shut as he collapsed against the toilet seat. It was like blood was rushing up again, and he lost whatever he had in his stomach to the waters below. His arms shook, as his body tried to get rid of a memory, but just as Victor thought before, you can’t kill feelings. They stay inside you like a fucking disease-rotting.

He just laid his head on the toilet seat, eyes falling back as he felt a familiar ache like a phantom his head had been smashed into stone. His arms burn like he had held them up for weeks, and he almost could feel the metal shackles around his wrist.

“Daddy?” A small voice came from beyond the door.

Victor finally was able to catch his breath, and remembered that he too now is a Father. The thought sends tremors down his spine, what if’s haunt the man like a ghost as he listened to Casey’s rapid heart beats. “Go back to bed.” Victor winced as his voice gave an unfamiliar crack.

Casey was pacing outside the door, the boy didn’t know what to do, “Daddy.”

“Casey.” Victor didn’t mean to snap, but he did and he could already hear sniffling outside the door, “go back to bed now.” He sighed, “I’ll be there in a second.” Victor knew that was a lie, mainly because his entire lower half was shaking so much he didn’t think he’d be able to stand. Luckily though it seemed to convince the boy and he heard the child wander back and slip into the covers.

Casey tried not to listen to his father’s choked sobs as the man tried to stifle them, but the bathroom made them echo. The more Casey listened the more the boy got frightened and staying under the covers couldn’t deafen the sound nor the smell of fright. So the boy crawled over to his dad’s flip phone on his side of the bed and opened up the familiar screen, there was only two numbers saved the pizza delivery man and Wade’s. Of course Wade put his own number in, it had four hearts and was called, “nice ass”.

Casey tumbled with the keypad and hit call. The number dialed and it rang, and rang, Casey at this point was biting his nails, until he heard a familiar groggy voice, “calling me in the middle of the night aren’t ya?”

Casey started talking fast, “wewerewatchingamovieandwefellasleepdadwokeupandrantothebathroomhe’slikethrowingupandcryingandiamlikedon’tpleasecomehelpi’mscared.”

Wade sat up in his bed, “wait hold on, Victor’s where?”

Casey sighed, “I just said he locked himself in the bathroom and he’s like throwing up.”

Wade was getting up and started to grab his things, “did he eat something weird?”

Casey rolled his eyes, “no no, you don’t understand…he’s” Casey then whispered, “he’s scared and he’s crying…”

“What?” Wade stopped in his tracks, he was just going to pack an overnight bag, “okay I’m coming just lock yourself in the room until I get there, okay?”

Casey nodded, “okay…but hurry!”

“I am.” Wade hung up the phone. He grabbed almost every gun he owned, “I’m gonna need this, this, and” he opened the drawer of grenades, “okay uh” he put most of them in one bag, then grabbed a piece of paper on his dresser, “can’t forget the nuclear codes” he looked into the screen practically panting from running around, “you should always pack to overkill.” He smiled and nodded as he lugged all of his bags and suit cases into Victors truck and hopped in.

Wade sped the entire way to the trailer home, and he hopped out of the truck then wobbly ran into the house fully strapped up with a comical amount of ammo hanging off his body.

Casey perked up at the scent of Wade and sat on the edge of the bed waiting for him, Wade came in and cringed when he heard Victor sobbing in the bathroom.

“You came!” Casey threw his arms up, and latched onto Wade like a life line.

Wade patted Casey’s back, “of course I came, I left right away” he ruffled Casey’s brushed hair and kissed his head, “do you know why Victor may be upset?” he asked softly.

Casey shook his head against Wade’s shoulder and sniffled, “no he just woke up and ran into the bathroom, it’s scary I don’t like this.”

“I know I know, why don’t we get to bed, and I’ll talk to Vic?” he offered placing Casey down, and unstrapping his ammo and discarding it next to the door.

Casey sighed, “but I don’t want to sleep alone, I’m scared and Dad promised me tonight he’d stay with me!”
“Okay, okay. Why don’t we lay down in Vic’s bed until he gets out, how does that sound?”

Casey grasped Wade’s shoulder tighter, “as long as you stay with me.”

“I will, I promise.” He took the boy and tucked him under the covers, “now do you want to hear a bedtime story?” Wade offered getting comfy next to Casey trying to distract the kid.

Casey nodded as he yawned as he laid his head back down on the pillow and tucked himself underneath Wade’s chin.

“Okay let’s start at my origin story it’s very family friendly, once upon a time-”

It had been a few hours since Victor had tried to move off the bathroom floor, but the smell of a familiar scent from his bed made him stand up and slowly move to the sink. He washed his face a few times, letting the cold water wake him up from his living nightmare.

He took a few deep breaths before he re-entered his room, as suspected from the gun powder scent. Wade was laying on top of his bed and Casey was snoring lightly and drooling on the man’s chest. Victor looked at the two of them for moment, his eyes adjusting in the dark, Wade obviously wanted to say something, the moment he didn’t would be rare, but it was Victor who finally broke the silence, “here to drop off the truck?”

Wade tilted his head to the side like the thought never even occurred to him, “no, I’m here for you.”

“Oh.” Victor’s eyes widened a bit, he wasn’t suspecting it, “what for?”

“Casey called me, said you were scared of something…and by the looks of it he wasn’t wrong.”

Victor huffed, ‘well that’s pathetic’ he thought, “I’m fine.” He leaned against the doorframe of the bathroom, the light showing some subtle eye bags that dawned under Victor’s eye’s

“What’s wrong?” Wade tried to soften his voice like that would convince Victor to open up, and like the man suspected it did nothing.

Victor turned off the bathroom light and ignored the question, “just get some sleep.”

Wade sighed and finally went under the blankets, he felt the bed dip and Victor inched forward to adjust Casey’s unruly bangs from his eyes, gentle enough to not wake the boy.

Wade could feel his heart pound as Victor’s fingertips brushed his chest as well trying to adjust the stray hairs. “Thanks…” Victor muttered, “thanks for comin, and stayin.”

Wade softened, “I know you don’t want to talk about it” he watched as Victor shut down a bit, “but” he placed a hand on his shoulder, “I want to stay, you just gotta let me. If you tell me to stay I will.” He gulped at the confession in the darkness. In his mind he felt like Victor wouldn’t even care to much as to if he was with him or not, but Victors last statement changed Wade’s mind.

“I do…I just ain’t like you. I’m not good with talking and asking.”

Wade smiled, “I know.” He huffed.

“But, I do need ya here. I don’t think I can do this alone.” Victor said he glanced at Casey, he couldn’t do it alone. The mission trip just proved it, he knew he shouldn’t have left the boy alone. It gnawed at him, he just felt like he was failing and for once, he wanted to ask someone to stay. No one ever stayed in his life, here Wade was in his bed willing. It felt like a dream he hadn’t even known he could have. He did not want to give that up, because of his shit attitude and commitment issues. He just wanted to be better, to try to. So someone could stay with him, so then he could stay for Wade and Casey, even for Logan.

Wade nods and laid against the bed, he didn’t want to bring up their previous argument. Victor was so casual about their relationship and other times he wasn’t, it left Wade in a weird spot, “so I’m staying.. Like in boyfriend or live in nanny, because let me tell you I do have high rates-”

Victor tried to look for a word that fit them, he fiddled with the blanket for a moment looking up at the ceiling in the dark. “Yeah like I got money to pay you” he joked, “partner is fine I guess.”

“Really?!” Wade perked up that was easier than expected the first time he asked Victor disappeared for 6 weeks.

“Just don’t be holdin my hand and skippin and shit but yes you’re my partner I don’t go around fucking dudes all day, just you.”

Wade beamed, “awwww” he put a hand on his heart, “I have such a romantic boyfriend~~” he then repeated the word boyfriend until he was breathless and Victor was groaning.

“Wade I get it”

“I think everyone get’s it~” Wade winked at the ‘imaginary’ audience.

“Why do you always do that?”

“Do what?”

“Look away like there’s a camera somewhere and were in the office.”

“You’ve watched the office?!” Wade almost sat up.

“I don’t live under a rock Wade” Victor grumbled.

“Yeah but you were like born in the 1800s.”

“Do you think were still in the 1800s?” Victor asked sarcastically already feeling better from their banter.

“Well I’m just saying you don’t seem like an office kinda guy.”

“I’m not I hated it, but I watched an episode.”

“Interesting, what shows do you watch?”

“Uh mostly the shows you’ve forced me to watch. I usually just rent movies.”

“Oh yeah you still go to those red boxes like it’s the 1800s.”

“I’m never going to live that down am I?”

“That you’re old! No.” Wade smiled and laughed shuffling closer making sure not to wake Casey.

“Shut up and go to bed Wade” Victor said draping an arm over Wades shoulder.

“I hope I dream of you~~”

“I hope you get a nightmare”

“How dare you? Me get a nightmare of my cute kitten~” Wade squished Victors cheeks causing a glare.

“Don’t call me that.”

“Awww you’re just so feisty.”

Victor huffed, “Wade sleep!”

“Okay okay” he put his hands up in fake defense, “I will I will…..” He leaned his head against Victors shoulder. There was a pause of silence, “goodnight boyfriend.”

Victor sighed, “goodnight Wade” he grumbled.

Wade took what he could get, partner was fine for them, but he still planned to tease Victor endlessly with boyfriend until the day someone actually manages to kill them. Until then Victor would have to deal with Wades constant banter.

Chapter Text

The bed felt cold to Victor, he nudged his head awake against the pillow and felt the area Wade and Casey were at. His hand patting the empty space next to him, confused he sat up rubbing his eyes, “Wade?” his voice hoarse from sleep. He stumbled out from the blankets, he couldn’t smell anything it was like his nose was stuffed up. The room felt blurry his head pounding, he opened the door to his kitchen it was unsettlingly empty. The front door was open and the white curtain in the living room blew in. Behind the white linen he swore he caught a glimpse of a person, a shadow of something. Shaking his head he went past the curtain and opened Casey’s bedroom, “kid?” He asked Victor’s voice almost echoing like he was in a chamber and not a bedroom.

It was Casey’s room yet there was unfamiliar toys on the ground. It was a handkerchief doll, of a little girl. He glanced at the old timey doll and stepped over it to get to the closet, “Casey ya in there this ain’t hide n seek time” he opened up the door. It was empty, sighing he turned back around and jumped.

His little sister was sitting on the ground playing with the doll, “Clara?”

“Why’d ya ask me to get the key?” she asked standing up from the ground, holding the doll against her chest. Her dress was stained red from her thighs to her ankles.

Victor could feel the chains against his wrists and his ankles again like he was back in the basement with an overseer as a Father. The ache in his heart made his chest tighten, “I didn’t know, I didn’t know he’d do that to ya”

“Ya didn’t come save me” she said her voice monotone and scratchy.

“I know I didn’t, I tried to though I really did try.” He said pleading he felt like he was a boy again and he looked away from the blood that dripped down her leg onto the floor below her. His eyes watered with something, like he could hear her screaming in pain again. It felt like the memory was happening all over again, and he was powerless to stop it. Still left in that basement to rot while the blood of his siblings seeped against the wooden floor boards and he could smell the wood mix with copper how it even stained his tongue making his stomach churn.

“He took somethin' from me” she said, but her voice wasn’t her own. Victor shook his head, this wasn’t making sense it sounded like Seventeen.

“I know he did.” Victor answered hoarsely.

Victor turned to leave Casey’s bedroom unable to see his sister again, out of shame from his failure.

“Victor help me!” this time it was his sister’s voice screaming like she did that night, and Victor had to use all his weight to push Casey’s bedroom door open again shaking from fear to turn back to his screaming sister horrified that she’d be on their parents bed again lifeless like the doll she held.

When the door gave way he was in his childhood living room blood stains fresh on the wood, his little brother Saul beaten to death under the table, with the chairs knocked over. Trying to hide from a monster that they couldn’t escape from. Victor had to tear his eyes from his brothers lifeless body and in almost a flash he saw it was James and that made his stomach drop.

“Why did you leave me?” Another, Victor rolled his eyes with tears pricking at the edge of it, “get outta my way Logan”

It felt foreign calling him that name as James was dressed like they were kids again and was much shorter coming up to his chest, “but ya promised this time ya promised you’d stay”

Victor felt the tug against his sleeve and it so eerily reminded him of Casey, “I know I ain’t good at keepin’ promises, now move”

“Mom asked ya to take care of me!” he screamed and it echoed in the house filled with all of the regrets Victor held close to his chest. “I tried I tried” is the only excuse he could muster. In the beginning he really did but he knew and all his ghosts that by the end Victor was a mere husk of all he wanted to be, and he became what he always feared. A man like his Father.

He was just about to get to the front door heart beating out of his chest he smelt Casey on the other side, his boy on the other side, he was jiggling the handle of the door.

“Do ya know what they took?”

Victor heard Seventeens voice from the bedroom, shaking his head names mixed together in his mouth, “Clara- Isabelle stop” using Seventeens real name this time.

All the voices mixed together he had James or Logan whoever the fuck you wanna call him bitching to his left, and somehow another ghost from his past haunting him like the poltergeist with his sisters body. Victor was emotionally drained which wasn’t hard to do as he didn’t have that much patience even in nightmares.

This time he was using his body to try to get the door open yet again, bashing his tired shoulder against the wood.

Finally, the door swung open to the front yard of his trailer he saw the familiar trees surrounding the fire pit and his bike and the truck. Before Victor got even a step out a hand pulled him back, “Victor please” her voice shook, her accent thick.

He looked back at met Isabelle’s eyes, it was tearful, “They took something from me and I need your help getting it back.”

Victor felt her hand on his wrists, “Seventeen, I can’t help you.” He repeated what he said to her years ago at the bar on the border. Victor’s stomach dropped when he heard the laughter of Casey out in the woods, and Isabelle’s face falling.

“You knew”

Victor gasped sitting up, his heart pounding he felt bile in his throat again, the acid burned and he swallowed it back down. Holding his chest, he blinked trying to get a sense of where he was. He glanced at the bed, expecting Wade and Casey, but the spot was empty.

Before his brain could even process his senses, he was stumbling out tripping over himself to get to the kitchen, slamming open the door.

Wade blinked in the middle of flipping a pancake and Casey was scribbling in his coloring book on the kitchen table.

Both of their heads shot up to look at Victor it didn’t take a detective to know the man was frantic.

“You okay Vic?” Wade asked setting down the skillet before he could move toward him Victor gave him a hug. Which disturbed Wade more than it brought him joy. Wade gave a few pats to Victors back.

Casey ran over and threw his arms around them, “hug time!” he said trying to sound cheerful wanting to make Victor feel better. He smelt the fear from Victor, and fear always smelt like rot, like courage itself deteriorating as if it’s fruit left out on the counter-top.

Victor untangled himself from Wade and picked up Casey. The boy eagerly hugging his Father resting his head under Victors chin.

It was a long silence, Wade was staring as he finished up the pancakes glancing as Victor paced around the kitchen holding Casey.

Casey mouthed to Wade, ‘I told you he was sick’

Wade sighed, “more like mental”

“What?” Victor asked as that broke the silence.

“Oh nothing, just sometimes when I think it’s not thoughts” he said in his usual cheerful voice.

Victor rolled his eyes, “I know you like to narrate.”

“Well I’m the best at it, hell I bet I could be a director” he stared at the non-existent or maybe totally real camera.

Victor huffed, “uh huh yeah maybe for a porno” that slipped out and Casey looked confused, before he could ask Victor was setting him back down, “just color kid” he seemed stressed pacing the kitchen tile.

Wade looked at Victor and plated his pancakes, “here ya go why don’t you eat before you burn a hole through your flooring”

Victor just mumbled thanks as he sat next to Casey working on a coloring book, he was able to stomach the contents of the burnt breakfast. While Wade was mindlessly chattering about something while wearing a kiss me apron, “and then I told him he should’ve killed himself when he had the chance!”

“Uh huh” Victor nodded along, piecing together fragments of conversation, “so which guy contracted you out for the kill?”

“Ohh the one that looks like a pirate”

“Peg leg Joe?”

Casey burst out laughing, “who names their kid peg leg Joe?” he shook his head, as he colored.

Victor chuckled, “its a nickname”

“Oh, like how sometimes you call me little lion man?”

“Yeah like that” he moved around the eggs with his fork, trying to focus his eyesight better it all felt blurry not like he was dizzy but more like detached. As per usual he was silent, but he must’ve not caught the questions being thrown to him by Wade, because he saw a hand move up and down in front of his eyes.

“Earth to Victor” Wade joked half teasing half worried.

Victor looked up, “yeah?”

“I was asking you if we were getting the fireworks for the picnic or if we should trust Charles for once?”

“You should just get the fireworks” Victor caved knowing it would make his pyromaniac partner happy anyway.

“That’s exactly what I was thinking” he sat on Victors thigh and was talking about all the different fireworks he was thinking about as Casey was butting in with some ideas.

“How bout we just do bombs?”

Victor face palmed as Wade gasped, “you are brilliant!”

“We ain’t doin bombs, it will probably give Logan PTSD” he rolled his eyes obviously it wasn’t the real reason, but it was a possibility.

“Whats PTSD?” Casey asked.

“Ya know” Victor had a mild headache from the both of them, “post dramatic down syndrome” he shook his head wait no that wasn’t right.

Wade burst out laughing, “ahahahahahahaha”

“What’s down syndrome”

“No, kid just” his headache was raging and he didn’t have the time to go through this, “just he’s scared of bombs okay?”

“Okay” Casey nodded along, slightly worried, “will the fireworks bother him?”

“He’ll be fine, he’ll sweat it out”

Wade continued to laugh, he almost fell off Victors thigh, this was just too good and how Victor just brushed it off was even better.

Victor held Wade by the waist as the man hysterically laughed, “just cut it out Wade, it was a slip up” the laughing was giving him a headache, “if you didn’t show me that stupid video this wouldn’t have happened.”

Wade continued to laugh he loved this, even if Victor was being grumbly, “I loved how you quoted the tik tok on accident.”

He quirked his eyebrow up, “yeah the tik tik whatever”

Wade laughed, “I’m so happy you were born in the 1800s”

“Whats that supposed to mean?” Victor asked mildly annoyed as Wade pinched his cheek.

“You’re like a little ole lady sometimes”

“I am not!” he huffed.

Before they started arguing again Casey gasped, “the 1800s!”

Victor glanced at the kid, “yeah, I am…I was born then.”

“But you’re so old!”

Wade started laughing again, while Victor looked mildly annoyed as the kid was trying to count on his fingers, “uh huh”

Casey seemed worried, and placed a hand on Victors he could hear the sniffling, “are you going to die soon?”

Wade now collapsed on the ground laughing, as Victor pinched the bridge of his nose, “no Casey I am not dying anytime soon you don’t gotta cry”

“But you’re so old!”

“I have a healing factor so I can’t die. I think I would’ve been dead by now kid.”

Casey seemed genuinely worried, “but you got sick last night” well the elephant in the rooms been addressed.

“That was mental” he whispered more to Casey, “ya know how you’re scared of the shower, it was sorta like that.”

“…oh…so you’re not sick or anything” he placed a hand on Victors heart which made the man melt, “it just hurts in there?”

“Uh yeah, its not something that’s gonna kill me kid, okay?” he gave a kiss to Casey’s forehead.

“Will you get better though?”

“Yeahhhh” Victor said not so confident but gave a glance to Wade who had now stopped laughing and was now sitting against his leg, “I have the best nurse in town” he said sarcastically.

Wade perked up and caught Victors look, “I’ll get him all better don’t you worry Casey, I’m known for my bedside manner”

That made Victor laugh and roll his eyes. He rubbed Wade’s head through the hoodie he was wearing, “ya you’re more like nurse Jackie” he said leaning down and kissing Wade on top of the head through the cotton.

Wade looked up, “you watched that show?”

“Yes again I don’t live under a rock” he rubbed Wades shoulder, as he sat in the chair. He was giving Wade affection more openly than before. He knew Wade was enjoying himself but he wasn’t stupid, he couldn’t ignore their scents of worry and their glances that lingered on him.

Casey closed the coloring book, “can I play outside now?” he asked.

Victor’s stomach dropped remembering the nightmare there was a long pause and he caught Wade glancing at him, “oh uh” he didn’t want to say yes but he never said no before even when it was raining or snowing, “sure I guess, just don’t wander far”.

Casey nodded like he was mentally noting every word like they were sacred instructions, “okay!” he got up and ran outside, not caring about shoes.

When the door slammed shut Victor resumed sipping his coffee ignoring the many glances stolen by Wade. Before he could even swallow, Wade plopped on his lap, making him cough sightly, “I have that effect on people”.

Victor quirked his eyebrow up as again he hadn’t said anything, he rubbed Wades waist in silence as he was finishing up the coffee.

“Do you like my apron?” Wade asked obviously fishing for some kisses.

Victor put down the mug and tugged Wade’s hoodie down as he could kiss him, he gave a trail of kisses against his neck, “I like ya better in my hoodie.”

Wade shivered and smiled, “it smells like you, cigarettes and blood.”

“Thanks” Victor gave a breathy laugh against Wades neck. He continued to lazily kiss Wade and hold onto his waist as he relaxed.

Wade tapped his shoes on the ground, “..your usually a biter”

Victor continued the kisses, thinking about it for a moment and shrugged, “your apron asked for kisses.

Wade nods, he didn’t know how to bring it up he was silent for once, before just spilling out, “so why are you depressed, like more than usual. It’s giving mid-life crisis and you’re well past your thirties.” Wade wanted to face-palm that was not subtle nor how he wanted to word it, “I meant like you seem to be acting different, I know you said it was mental but like you’ve we’ve were all pretty mental I just am concerned that’s somethings changed.”

Victor was about to speak, “Noth-”

“I know you don’t want to talk to me about it, like you want to go and sulk by yourself I get it I’ve been there. Been through that emo teenage phase with the skinny jeans” he put a hand on Victors chest, “it was not pretty I had my hair dyed! Dyed I know black with the swoop in front of the eyes like I was those pre-teen tumblr kids! Now I know you don’t wear skinny jeans but-”

“Wade” Victor huffed.

“I think it would bring out your ass, but I’m worried how you’d get out of it, sort of reminds me of how Beyonce has to jump in her jeans y’know?”

“What?” Victor was now confused and had his headache thumping in the back of his mind, he pinched the bridge of his nose, “Wade I’ll-”

“OMG” Victor flinched slightly at Wades gasp, “you don’t know who Beyonce is?”

“No I-”

“She’s like a gay icon! You need to be educated”

“I’m not gay” of course all things that Victor was trying to say that one actually slips out and Wade is silent for that sentence. There was a awkward pause as Wade looks at Victor as he sitting in his lap, “….is this what your mid-life crisis is about?”

Victor rolled his eyes, “No Wade I am not in a mid-life crisis” just his baggage is catching up to him, he tilted his head and thought, ‘more like karma than anything’.

“Then why are you…sulking and being different.” Wade squirms slightly trying to come off as not so blunt but is obviously failing.

“Different?” Victor knew he was acting different but he wanted to see how in Wade eyes, “how am I acting different?”

“Your just being more careful….and more” Wade tried to find the words, ‘distracted?’ “well for one you aren’t using your teeth and that’s not like you”.

Victor laughed, “if you want me to bite you then I will-”

“No it’s not that, well partly yes but not a big part like 1/15 of the issue, you are like distracted, paranoid, and like on edge.” Wade listed off all his observations and he left the big one out from last night, ‘and you were crying’.

“I just got a lot on my mind”

Wade rolled his eyes and stood up, and started to clear away dishes silently, “I just don’t get it” he put the dishes in the sink sort of angrily as the plates chattered together.

Victor turned back to look at Wade, “what?”

“I know” he made a gesture with his hands going back and forth, “that you don’t trust me totally, I get that” he cleared his throat, ‘this is stupid I’m asking the most emotionally unavailable man in the Marvel universe to be open.’

“It ain’t about trust.”

Wade turned on the water, “then what’s it about why won’t you just tell me? Do you think I’d judge you? You’ve seen this” gesturing to himself and his look, “literally at my worst every fucking day, and we’ve seen and done so many fucked up things, like literally disemboweling people. Are feelings worse than that?”

Victor looked up at the ceiling, he’d rather kill and wrap entrails around peoples throats than sit in a semi circle passing around a feelings stick, but he didn’t say that. Mainly because that’s not really the reality Wade was asking, it just felt like it. “I don’t know, for me it is.”

“I just think if you say whatever is bothering you we can take care of this shit like yesterday and be done with it.”

Victor rolled his eyes, “it isn’t that easy.”

“Okay hit me”

“It’s about Casey”

Wade stopped half-assing washing dishes and sat across from Victor, “what about Casey?”

Victor ripped the bandage off like ripped it off, “It’s about his Mother”.

Wade blinked a few times, I mean of course Casey had a Mother wasn’t like he was born in a test-tube just for the past few years he’s been with Victor not once did the man ever mention Casey’s Mother. “She tracking you down for child-support?” he joked.

“I don’t think that’s how child-support works” he knew Wade was just joking, “no just….” He looked at his empty coffee mug, “I don’t know if I should tell her or not”

“Tell her what?” Wade asked resting his chin against his palm like it was a gossip session.

“That she has a kid” more like ‘kids’ but he kept that too himself.

Wade quirked his eyebrow up, “uhhhh I think she’d remember that” he laughed, but the laugh just echoed and he stopped abruptly, “oh wait your serious?”

“Yes, I am. Hydra can just like take peoples shit and put it together so she doesn’t know I guess.”

Wade nodded, “oh so Casey was a test tube baby.”

Victor looked at Wade surprised, “you know about those things?” he said like the idea was so futuristic he thought it was a niche Hydra thing.

Wade rubbed his forehead, “yeah no a lot of couples do that when they can’t have kids you get someone else’s eggs or sperm and they make up a baby in a lab”.

Victor cringed, “why wouldn’t they just do it the old fashion way?”

“How do you think gay people get kids?”

“I don’t know I just thought they found em somewhere.”

“Okay well your not wrong, wait I’m getting distracted here, so she doesn’t know she has a kid?”

“Nope.”

“Did she like donate her eggs or?”

“Yeah she just donated all her eggs to Hydra.”

“Ohhh that..yeah no that makes sense.” Wade tapped his finger on the counter top, Victor has had Casey for awhile it hasn’t been bothering him until now, “why now are you thinking of telling her?”

Victor shrugged, “just been havin….some nightmares about it.” Which wasn’t a lie, but definitely not the truth.

“…so you know her? Wade asked and sat down at the table next to Victor, listening intently.

“Yes I know her..”

Wade paused, “any competition?”

Victor playfully rolled his eyes, “no Wade” he pulled Wade’s chair closer to him, “she’s more of a pain in the ass than anything.”

“More than me?”

Victor rolled his eyes and gave a huffed laugh, “well I like your ass so it’s different.”

“I know I have such a good ass too.”

Victor hummed and kissed Wades neck again, being annoyingly soft this time just to bother Wade.

Wade was tapping the ground, knee bouncing as the kisses were on his neck, “so the nightmares are making you want to tell her now, is there a reason why you hadn’t earlier though?”

“Casey’s my kid I don’t need her meddling”

Wade rolled his eyes, “so you just don’t want her to parent?”

“Nope.” Victor said, he knew that was selfish and probably some underlying attachment issue, but he didn’t like the idea of Casey being whisked away on weekends. It was his kid, he found him first.

“This isn’t some finders keepers bullshit y’know?” Wade asked snapping Victor out of his thoughts as he slowed down the kisses on Wades neck.

“I just don’t want Casey to be like…taken away.” Victor wasn’t an idiot he knew he wasn’t a five star parent they were both mercenaries.

“….why worry when we both know that can’t happen” Wade said, knowing Victor wouldn’t allow that.

Victor nodded, “ya your right and honestly she isn’t that much better than us anyway” he mumbled into Wades neck distracted.

“What do you mean by that?” Wade asked intrigued.

There was a silence as Victors heart skipped a beat, and Wade moved away from Victors mouth, “wait….is she a mercenary too?”

“Uhhhhhhhhhh nooooo sometimes, I don’t know what she does” Victor shrugged and felt nervous he knew Wade knew her, I mean they’ve run into her on missions.

“You do know what she does!” he could tell Victor was lying, “wait do I know her?!”

“No!” he held his hands up and cleared his throat, “no Wade you don’t” that wasn’t smooth at all.

“I do!” Wade seemed excited distracted now from their important conversation, “let me guess, is it Jackie with the eye patch?”

“No Wade, is Casey black?”

“Fair point”

“I’m not telling you”

Victor said standing up to go look out the kitchen window to clean his mug and watch Casey out the window.

“Come on you gotta tell me now! What if I guess it? Then you have to say yes.” Wade said giving his whinny voice as he followed Victor.

“No I don’t” he huffed watching Casey climb a tree.

“…is it Tammy! Red curly hair?”

Victor cringed, “no.”

“Oh thank god I hate her voice”

“Its like nails on chalk-board.”

“I know.” Wade sighed. “How about that black widow chick?”

Victor gave Wade a look, “when have we ever ran into her?”

“Wait! Your saying we’ve ran into the baby momma together?!”

Victor needs to stop talking, he groaned, “no, I’m saying I know about the black widow chick but I’ve never ran into her I don’t mingle with the avengers like you do” that was a smooth save as it was true.

Wade looked skeptical, “okay that is true, and I do not mingle.”

“You’re right, you meddle”

Wade gasped and clutched his chest, “I do not!”

Victor was torn between just telling Wade the truth so he didn’t have to spend all day playing guess who with the man.

“..So she’s been involved with Hydra, we’ve may or may not ran into her together, but both of us know her” Wade nodded his head to the clues. He sighed, “if Hydra could stop fucking with people I’d have a smaller list.”

"If only” Victor huffed as he washed out his cup and he winced as he saw Casey jump from tree to tree.

Wade sat on the counter his legs dangling feet almost touching the floor, “what if I beg?” he made puppy dog eyes and Victor and tugged on the mans shirt, “will you tell me if I beg~” he whispered into Victors ear.

Victor was half flustered trying to pay attention to Wade, and glancing at Casey’s reckless behavior, he sighed opening up the kitchen window, “Casey, play normally!” he half yelled out knowing Casey could hear him anyway.

Wade quirked his eyebrow and looked behind him through the window and back at Victor, he stopped his flirty playing for a moment.

“Ya know if you do tell her we could have date nights” Wade smirked.

Victor gave Wade a confused look, “what do you mean you’re over all the time.”

Wade face palmed, “have you ever done this before?” gesturing between them.

“Done what?”

“A relationship?”

There was a long pause, and Wade sighed, “nevermind, one issue at a time, I’m getting distracted again! Just tell her, I mean she sorta…deserves to know I mean it’s not like she willingly gave up her eggs, what’s the harm in telling her? We both know we won’t allow her to take Casey.”

“…I know, just….I should’ve told her sooner” he mumbled drying the cup and putting it away.

“Is that regret I hear?” Wade almost fell off the countertop.

Victor rolled his eyes and gave Wade a look.

“Sorry sorry” he threw up his hands, “I forget that you’re becoming less emotionally constipated, sometimes it throws me off. Well what I like to say is it’s better late than never.”

“Yeah well she’s gonna kill me”

“Yeah well lucky for us it won’t stick”

Victor smiled, “well you gotta point…” he thought about it. “Sure…I’ll get around to it” that was a lie in reality he was going to make Logan tell her.

Wade nods, “well I can’t wait to see her, imma place some bets.” He sounded somewhat excited and swung his legs already making a list of who it was in his mind.

Victor rolled his eyes, “you’re too easy to please.” He leaned against Wade and nibbled his neck, making Wade shiver into his chest.

Victor could tell Wade was pleased, and content. At the same time the nagging feeling in his gut ate at him, his headache still haunting with slow rolling pounding in his mind. Doom. Impending doom. He could feel it squeeze his chest and it was like fear made a home in soul. ‘I am not a good man. I will never be a good man’ but he wondered if you had to be a good man to be a good partner and a Father. He held Wade a tad bit closer, and slowly kissed his neck over the bite marks, “sure…I’ll take ya on a date” he never really planned one before, but he knew they deserved more. He didn’t care if he had to claw it out of him, he wanted to give them more. More than he could ever imagine, and all the things he could do eased the gnawing voices of his Father and himself to be just a whisper.

Chapter Text

Victor was purring against Wade, both naked in bed with Victor sprawled on top of Wades back. The alarm woke them out of their sound sleep, Wade groaned first trying to get the purring overgrown cat off him. “Ugh what madmen sets the alarm for 6 aM!” he whined, trying to reach over and turn it off. It took a few times for him to reach it, Victor moved off him and yawned rubbing his eyes, “I’m taking you on a date”.

Wade looked at Victor in surprise and agnony after he smashed the off button, “at 6 am?”

Victor nods, “yeah to go fishing” There was a long uncomfortable silence and Wade just blinking at Victor.

“Me fishing?”

“Yeah figured you’d like it.”

There was another long pause, “what wait” he held the bridge of his nose, still not awake, “me, the merc with the loudest mouth out on a boat in the middle of the lake catching fish at 6 am.” he emphasized the 6 am.

“Well we can go straight to hunting.”

Wade perked up, “people?”

“No Wade” Victor sighed, “like animals for a barbecue”

“This isn’t the 1800’s we don’t need to fight for food isn’t there a grocery store like seven miles away?”

“More like forty.”

“Still-”

“It’s fun”

“Fun? Listen” he held his hands up, now moving to lay on his back and looking up at Victor, “I’m more of a vegan type of guy”

“You ate a steak yesterday.”

“Well today is a new day.” He pulled up his blanket to his chest, and turned to his side.

Victor huffed and bit Wade’s neck with his fangs.

“Kinky”

“Wade, you wanted a date, why don’t you try it?”

“Have you ever been on a date Victor?” he turned to look up at him, “only a psychopath would invite someone to fish at 6 am and to hunt? Sounds like you’re an axe murder and that I shouldn’t have swiped right on you. Or is it left?” he yawned.

Victor rolled his eyes, “Well I am prolly somethin’” he yawned and stood up and stretched. “It will be fun, ya just gotta try it don’t be a pussy.”

Wade made a fake mock offense putting a hand to his chest, “is it a crime to try to get some beauty sleep around here? God knows I need it” he muttered and smashed his face back in the pillow.

Victor crossed his arms and made a pout slightly, “…well….we can do something else” he sounded unsure, the only thing he knew how to do was fish, hunt, and kill people. What else could he offer for a date.

Wade sighed into the pillow, “you’ve really never been on a date before?”

“Well the bar”

“Hookups don’t count”

“No…I don’t really like people”

Wade softened he was the obvious exception, “fine…we will try your..date idea.” He sat up from the bed slowly, “but after this shit show I’m taking you to the arcade”.

There was a long pause and both Wade and Victor made eye contact, Wade sighed, “let me guess you don’t know what an arcade is?”

“Nope”

“I am dating a pilgrim” Wade muttered getting out of bed and stretching.

Victor was looking up and down Wades body and smirked to himself.

“Like what you see, a fucked avocado? Maybe you’re more of the vegan” he laughed at his own self-deprecating joke as he changed.

Victor rolled his eyes, “you look…fine” he cleared his throat and went to grab his pants.

“Wow, what a compliment had to force that one out ya”

Victor sighed, “I’m not good with words”

“I know sweet-cheeks, it’s hard complimenting this rock hard body” he winked at Victor, “I probably haunt your dreams”

“Just your voice”

Wade smiled, “does my wrinkly dick haunt your wet ones?” he teased.

Victor chuckled while zipping his jeans, “don’t need to dream for that one” his eyes going to Wade’s clothed crotch.

“Wow, cowboy keeping looking and you’ll burn a hole.”

“Wouldn’t mind that.”

Wade smiled putting on his shirt than grabbing Victors hoodie, “it’s like I’m getting mind-fucked by your eyes”

Victor chuckled half confused and rubbed his forehead, “I’d fuck you for real now if you weren’t such a damn screamer.”

Wade was tying his sneakers, “well you’re a scary fucker.”

“Maybe I should wear a mask and chase you round, would you like that?”

“I get paid doing that, maybe I should chase you!” he laughed following Victor out the bedroom into the kitchen.

“Yeah, only in your wet dreams” he flicked Wade’s forehead, “besides you’re the perfect twink”

“Twink?!” he gasped, “I am not, I have muscle” gesturing to his body type as Victor started to make coffee.

“Okay a mid-sized twink”

“What am I candy selection?”

“I’m just saying you’re” he thought, “skinnier than me, and you give” he tried to find the words.

“Bottom energy?”

“I guess, you are energized” he mumbled pouring coffee in two traveler mugs and giving insane amount of sugar for Wades like diabetes level.

“I do not give bottom energy! To have you know I’ve topped for years.” He said putting a hand on his chest.

“Women don’t count”

Wade rolled his eyes as Victor got out sandwiches and was packing a cooler with some beers. “Well…..I’ve done a few hook ups with men too”

“Yeah who”

“Well I did try jumping Wolverine that one time”

Sabertooth gagged at his brother being mentioned, “I’d rather have dicks shoved in my mouth than imagine that”

“Well lucky for you I have one right here” gesturing to his own, “and don’t worry bout that, you’re more my type…”

Victor sighed, “that’s just because I put up with ya” as he packed the cooler box.

“Uh huh put up with me” he watched as Victor packed their lunch for the date, and Wades favorite snacks that Victor so conveniently bought or stole being thrown in the cooler. Wade sat on the counter watching Victor get ready grabbing the fishing poles and tackle box.

“Okay I’m gonna pack the truck, can ya tell Casey we went fishin’ so he knows where we’ll be?”

Wade hopped off the counter, “will do” he went to Casey’s room as Victor went outside. Wade knocked on the door, hearing Casey groan on the other side. Opening just a crack he saw the messy bed and the kid sprawled, out wearing long shorts and no shirt. “Hey kid” he went to cross the room to go over and immediately crunch on a lego piece, his heart raced and he clutched his chest, “oh thank god I’m wearing shoes”. He went over and ruffled Casey’s hair, “hey uh kid wakey wakey eggs and bakey except we didn’t make you breakfast but I also haven’t had breakfast so were on the same page” he started to rant.

Casey’s eyes fluttered and he yawned, “what?” he asked confused.

“Uh Vic and I are going fishing. I know! It’s horrible, why don’t you go instead?”

“Ohhh have fun!” he yawned and turned back in bed.

Wade gave a fake glare, “lucky duck” he shook his head partially envious as he already missed his bed. He sighed and grudgingly walked out of Casey’s room, and out the front door to the truck.

He plopped in the front seat of the truck, and sighed, “soooo fishing”

“Yup” Victor started the engine, he looked at a tired and unhappy Wade, “we…don’t have to go…uh”

“No no it’s fine” he waived his hand, “just not a morning person, or anytime before noon person.”

Victor started to drive, to cheer Wade up he got out a CD and put it in.

Wade perked up immediately at the high tempo music, “is this dubstep?” he asked in disbelief.

“..yeah, thought you’d like it”

Wade was absolutely jamming out, head banging, “I love dubstep!” he practically yelled.

“I know ya mention it way too much”

“How’d ya get this CD, it’s like a whole mix of different artists” he noted hearing the next song play and it was a different DJ.

“Ya, I burned them”

Wade paused and felt his heart skipped a beat, “you..burned a CD of all my favorite songs?”

Victor looked at Wade as he drove and shrugged, “I mean ya I can’t do that whole thing you do with your phone and YouTune”

Wade laughed slightly, “you mean bluetooth and Youtube?”

“Ya whatever it is?” he flicked his wrist as he drove down the dirt path to the lake.

“So you burned a CD for me?” there was a pause, “wait you don’t even have a computer.”

“Ya I didn’t do it technically, I made a guy a gun point do it when I went on that mission spree.”

Wade smiled ear to ear now, “that is the most romantic thing someone has ever done for me”

“Romantic?” that was a new term, Victor blinked he’s never been called that.

Wade beamed and hugged Victor making him swerve on the road slightly, “I can’t believe you remembered my favorite songs, and held a guy at gun point to burn a CD for me!”

“It was nothin’” he cleared his throat at Wade gushing at him.

Wade smiled, “I just can’t believe you remembered my favorite songs” he said as Victor parked next to the lake that was a mile down from his house.

“…well ya play em non-stop..”

“Uh huh but you remembered the names and did all this work”

Victor rolled his eyes as he got out after he turned the car off, “not a big deal”

“Uh huh..” Wade wasn’t buying it and he hopped out following Victor to the lake.

Victor put all their stuff down and handed Wade a rod, “do ya know how to use this?” “Oh do I?” he smirked and cupped Victors balls, “I think I know my way around a rod”

Victor laughed and playfully batted Wades hand, “we’re fishing not fucking”

Wade whined, “aww you don’t want to fuck in the dirt like animals?”

“Later” Victor smiled and kissed and nibbled Wades neck as Wade fumbled with the fishing rod, trying to cast it. It got stuck and didn’t go anywhere.

“Here” Victor was still nibbling on his neck as his hands went with Wade’s on the rod, “ya gotta push down the button and when you throw it release the button and the line will go” he held Wade close to his waist as he casted the first throw with the rod.

Wade leaned against Victor’s chest, “oh how romantic of you~”

Victor rolled his eyes and squeezed his waist, and started pulling back, “catch us some dinner” he said as he went to his own pole and was getting it ready.

“I think I already caught myself a meal” he looked Victor up and down.

Victor shook his head, “you’re so corny.”

“I’m keepin’ it PG for the audience.”

Victor knew it was just them, “sure.” Victor finally got his line ready and casted it, Wade watched.

Now it was just silence other than birds and the smell of morning dew, there wasn’t much to do. Wade groaned it had barely been five minutes, “sooooo how long does this usually take?”

“A few hours”

“W H A T” Wade gasped, “hours?”

“Yeah” he slowly reeled it in.

“Ugh” he threw his head back and looked at the cloudy sky, “this is worse than torture.”

“Really?”

“Yes at least torture is stimulating”

Victor gave a huff laugh, “come here”

Wade came closer and Victor hugged him from behind, “I can stimulate ya now if yer that eager.”

Wade blushed slightly and laughed, “I mean if you’re offering”

Victor held the fishing pole in one hand no longer reeling it in, just letting it sit there and jerked his arm a bit to give movement in the water. While his other started to rub at Wade.

Wade blinked a few time he was surprised but not at the same time that Victor started doing what he’d offer, “geez you weren’t kidding.”

Victor was staring at Wade, “well..I want ya to enjoy this date.”

Wade’s heart pounded catching Victors intense gaze, “no I like it, just it’s different is all” his heart raced more at Victors lazy hand and he relaxed against Victors chest, “I just I’m not that outdoorsy”

“Yeah I can tell” Victor bit the end of Wade’s ear as he tugged on the rod, “it’s fine we’re just tryin’ it out anyway, if ya don’t like it we can always do somethin’ else.”

Wade smirked, “I would like to try out many things with you~”

“Mm, well we have time” Victor hummed not in any rush, he was admiring Wade who was against him reeling in the cast way too fast. “You can slow down, the fishes won’t bite if ya do that.”

Wade sighed, “the fishes don’t like me anyway”

“Fishes don’t have feelings”

Wade looked at Victor in which he caught his gaze, “you’d be surprised on how many things I hate me.”

Victor rolled his eyes, “are you upset that I made ya get up early.”

“No…” Wade pouted. As he reeled in his cast totally.

Victor pulled back, making Wade glance at him to see what Victor was up to.

“Here drink this and stop yer complaining”

Wade took the travel mug, “thanks” he mumbled sipping the diabetic coffee. Victor went back to fishing and Wade eventually casted out another line. A bit more energized now, “..so if we catch a fish can we name it?”

“No were gonna eat it”

“Eat it? Does fish even taste good?”

Victor looked at Wade and said, “you eat fish sticks”

“Yeah but they’re buttery baked deep fried goodness dipped in oil and-”

“It’ll be fine”

Wade sighed, and he watched as Victor put a worm on his hook, “would you still be with my if I was a worm?”

Victor slowly looked up from his fishing pull, “…a gummy worm or a real worm?”

Wade blinked in surprise that Victor played along, “both!”

“I’ll eat ya if you were a gummy”

“AH” Wade put a hand on his chest, “you’d eat me! Just like that years together gone because you wanted a snack!”

Victor shrugged, “what else am I supposed to do with ya, let the ants take ya?”

“Your supposed to take care of me!”

“A gummy worm? Not much to take care of there, besides it’s better if I ate ya than didn’t.”

Wade crossed his arms, “and why’s that?”

Victor sighed as he knew he was about to say something cheesy, “So you’d always be with me” he pointed to his stomach.

Wade clutched his chest, “you have such a way with words.”

Victor nods and casted his line again with the worm.

“Now what if I was a real worm” Wade got up close and looked up at Victor with puppy dog eyes, “would you keep me?”

Victor smirked and looked down at him, “I’d feed ya to the fishes.”

“Hey!”
Victor laughed, “What, Casey and I gotta eat and yer ass is perfect bait” he pinched Wade’s side.

“Now this is bullying”

“If it was bullying yer ass would be in the lake, worm or not.”

Wade gasped, “threatening on a date?! At 7 am no less!”

“You make it so easy.”

Wade was about to quip back when the tug from the rod interrupted him and he gasped, “I hAvE A FISH!” he yelled and violently tugged excitedly.

Victor came over, “geez ya gonna snap the pole like that” he was trying to show Wade how to reel it in.

“I got it I got”

Victor put his hands up, “fine just don’t lose dinner” he was too preoccupied with watching Wade’s happy expression to notice the fishing rod whipping toward him and SMACK.

Wade interrupted in loud laughter, “oh shit” he was choking out an apology mixed with laughter as the wet fish had smacked Victor directly in the face.

Victor looked unenthusiastic at Wade as the bass fell from his face onto the ground squirming.

“I’m so so sorry” Wade cupped Victors wet unhappy face, “I’m so sorry.”

“You don’t sound sorry” he glared with a little growl

“I really didn’t mean to it just perfectly hit ya”

“It seems like ya were aimin’ for me”

“I wasn’t” he choked out a laughter, “I really wasn’t” Wade wiped Victors wet face with his hoodie sleeve trying to dry off Victor. Victors pissed and unhappy expression not leaving him. “I’ll make dinner tonight okay?”

Victor pulled back and rolled his eyes, “do you know how to gut a fish?”

There was a long pause, “I can figure it out.”

“Its fine, I’ll do it” Victor took the fish off the hook which was hard because Wade gouged the fish with it. He eventually got it out and put it in the cooler.

Wade sighed and tilted his head, “are ya mad at me?” his knee brushing Victors back as he put the fish away.

Victor listened to Wades whiney tone and rolled his eyes, “not the worst ye done”

“I know remember when I turned your clothes pink! Who knew washing my suit with yours would do that.”

Victor looked up at Wade with a plain expression, “most people with common sense Wade.”

“Well did you know lemon juice and vinegar can get blood out?”

“Aren’t you the fashion expert?” Victor smiled slightly as he packed up the fishing gear.

“I know, I even made my suit myself! Extra stitches along my ass, want it tight for the viewers.” He winked.

Victor quirked his eyebrow up as he put things away in the bed of his truck, “what for your OnlyFans?”

Wade gasped and bounced closer to the car, “how’d you know!”

“You sent me a link.”

“I know but I can’t believe you opened it, surprised you trusted me enough not to give you a virus.”

“I’d be more worried about STDs from yer ass.”

Wade laughed, “I don’t do ass play with just anyone”

Victor closed the bed of his truck, “good to know, I’d be sorry for who else was in yer ass.” He said as he got in the front seat of the car and Wade plopped in the passenger.

“You do have self esteem issues.”

Victor rolled his eyes as he started the truck, “calling the kettle black aren’t ya”

“Touché , but I have a reason” gesturing to his face, “you’re just pissy cuz you can’t admit you like dick.”

Victor started driving toward the traps he set in the woods on the dirt road, “I wouldn’t say I like it, I can barely tolerate yours” he smiled and chuckled to himself, as he turned.

Wade smirked, “I doubt, you just barely tolerate it” moving his eyebrows up as he looked at the CD player in the car.

Victor rolled his eyes, “remind me not to do nice things for ya.”

“Oh I think it will be hard for you to resist.”

Victor shook his head as he parked next to some trees, “don’t get your hopes up I ain’t a romantic.”

“Uh huh” Wade said as he crossed his arms, “how about the time you wrote me letters?”

Victor paused as he was about to step out his car, “my phone was broke”

“Uh HUh” not buying it as he hopped out too, and looked around as they were in the middle of nowhere. Wade caught up to Victor walking around a trail, “soo this is giving serial killer first date.”

Victor rolled his head, “I’m checkin the traps.”

Wade put his hands up, “again serial killer’s first date.”

“Dramatic.”

“I need my rape whistle.”

Victor laughed, “shut the fuck up Wade”

“I’m in danger” he put a hand on his chest

“Do you want a head start?” Victor smirked at Wade.

Wade backed up slowly and smiled, “you wouldn’t.”

“Ya really should’ve brought the whistle” Victor joked as he stalked closer.

Wade laughed at the dark humor, and put up his hands, “listen listen I ain’t a chase and prey kinda guy that sounds like a lot of effort I’m more like a pillow princess.”

Victor folded his arms, “Ya hit me with a fish.”

Wade paused, “okay true, I’ll start running.”

Victor smirked, “I’d run fast if I were you.”

Twigs snapped as Wade dashed in the forest, “oh fuck” he slid down the dirt hill laughing slightly, but also wanted to try to outrun Victor or at least make the kinky asshole work for it. He picked up the pace, as he got to the bottom of the hill. He turned to look around and noticed the absence of Victor. Wade knew Victor gave him a head start but it was taking a bit too long. Wade’s heart raced as he walked the now open field, he felt his heart pound. The overgrown tall grass itched at his waist as he walked through, looking around the grass swayed with the wind and nothing was off. Except the hairs standing on Wade’s neck and the anxiety bubbling up in his stomach.

“Victor?” He yelled out, backing up looking at the hill, where nothing moved and no branch snapped. Wade saw movement at the corner of his eye and snapped his head toward the blur, to be met with just grass. He listened to any rustling, and other than the wind and himself, there was nothing but nature. Loud birds, and his foot dragging on dirt as he walked backwards.

Wade felt goosebumps, and he yelped in surprise when a hand pulled at his waist, and his back hit Victors chest.

“Gotcha” Victor said into Wade’s ear making the loudmouth shiver.

Wade looked at Victor in mild relief, “thought you’d be more aggressi-”

A kiss to Wade’s lips stopped his question, and Victor took his time as they kissed in the lush grass field just over a hill from their home. Wade felt his head spin from lack of breath as their tongues mixed in each other’s mouths, and he could taste remnants of nicotine. He felt his heart pound and he swore he could become an addict at any point. “Fuck” he muttered between kisses, as Wade pushed more into Victor who held him. Wade hadn’t felt this alive since Vanessa. The feeling of romance swirled into guilt and he pulled back.

Victor caught his breath, and rubbed Wade’s waist, “ya ain’t the best with spacial awareness.” He teased.

Wade nods, and was glancing at the ground, “well it’s not my fault your abnormally good at this, maybe this wasn’t your first date.” He teased as he played with the end of his hoodie and pulled back from Victors hands.

Victor noticed the pull back, “aw did I shake ya up too much?” he teased and kissed Wade’s neck.

“No, just was thinking” Wade’s heart pounded.

“Not out-loud?” Victor tilted his head mildly concerned.

“Well…uh” Wade sighed he hated that he was ruining this, but apart of him felt like he ruined everything, “have you ever lost someone you loved?”

The question came out of nowhere, so Victor blinked a few times he looked at the tall grass that swayed in the wind, “…yeah I’ve lost people.”

Wade nods and pinched the bridge of his nose, he felt so emotional for some damn reason, “of course yeah I figured” his voice faltered he didn’t know where he was going with this. Before he blurted something else out Victor started walking and gestured Wade to follow. They walked a few miles through the tall grass in silence, for some reason Wade went to hold Victors hand, he didn’t know if it was blurry vision from the tears that threatened his eyes. But he was scared he was going to loose Victor somehow, between the tall grass and spotted vision.

Victor squeezed Wade’s hand, as they walked from tall grass to the edge of the field, where it was less vegetated and there was remnants of something. Victor walked through the familiar overgrown path, and Wade spotted rubble of something like an old house but he couldn’t tell by just the foundation. They walked farther with Victors hand tugging Wade’s, until they made it to a decrepit graveyard. Victor moved through the old headstones buried so far in the ground the name plates were unreadable.

Wade followed and his heart ached, but he kept his silence. As Victor brought him to the very shadows of the graveyard beneath a pine tree a mile away from all the headstones, a large pile of rocks. New river stones buried on top of old, so the markings wouldn’t fade.

They stood in silence holding hands looking at the pile of rocks, “I don’t think it ever goes away.” Victor said breaking the silence.

Wade nodded, as tears fell unable to forget Vanessa’s funeral, “I don’t think it does either, time is bullshit thing” he wiped his eyes and looked away.

Victor glanced at him and back at the rubble, “…After them, I never really imagined myself with a family again. Let alone being a Father.” He looked at the new river rocks on top of the old, “but there was somethin’ about em that made me want to try again,” his voice draped off as his thoughts were consumed by the moment he parted HYDRA with James and Seventeen and how it all led to Casey.

Wade looked at the rocks and back at Victor, and he squeezed his hand, “..it’s just different.” His heart pounded the same though.

Victor gave a slow nod and looked at Wade, “..different ain’t always bad” he glanced at the rock pile away from his family that had only old stones on it.

Wade was watching Victor and softened, “yeah you’re right about that.”

Victor looked back at Wade’s gaze and smiled as he kissed him slowly, “Wasn’t this a first date to remember?” he teased between labored breaths.

“Oh it was something” Wade smiled and looked at Victor with something dazzling in his eyes, “I won’t forget this” he said as he leaned up to kiss Victor again.

Chapter Text

It was growing dark, the sun hinting at going behind the tree line. Logan was smoking a cigarette trying to relax as he leaned against the building. The kids were just gathering wood and putting it in the fire pits, Laura had been asking every 20 minutes where Casey was and when they were coming. Now that it was growing dark Logan guessed Victor blew them off. He wasn’t surprised, but something in him churned the little hope he had was starting to flicker out.

Logan watched as Erik and Hank went out to set up the fireworks at the end of the driveway, the wind blew the leaves and Logan cringed.

The thought of Victor blowing them off disappeared as he caught whiff of them, mostly Wade, and his taco seasoning. Logan’s heart ached slightly, he didn’t want to admit it, but he was glad Victor kept his word.

He heard Charles wheels roll up on the gravel, “Logan, enjoying the evening?”

Logan huffed, he could tell Charles is checking in with him, “it’s fine” he inhaled his cigarette and ignored how much pacing he did today. He saw Charles gaze linger on him, “I’ll be fine” he added.

Charles nods, “just tell me if you aren’t”

Logan felt his heart pound a bit more, “got it.” His eyes lingered on Rogue and Laura throwing logs onto a fire pit, and Kurt teleporting back and forth grabbing snacks. He tried to relax, but the sound of tires against pavement, with the sound of Victor talking in the distance made the hair on his arms stand up.

Their truck getting closer made, Logan move inside and make an excuse about grabbing a beer. While going into the kitchen, he heard the screech of the gate opening and the car pulling in, doors slamming. He heard Laura and Casey, Logan shook his head trying not to listen, he wanted to ignore Victor. Even though a part of him was glad he kept his promise it couldn’t erase his stomach flipping when Victor was near him.

He grabbed the beer and opened it, lingering in the kitchen, he felt Charles’ telepathic poke in his mind and a question, “the children are wondering when you are going to start the barbecue?”

Logan tensed for a minute already dreading going out there, but he didn’t want Hank doing it, last time he found a bunch of fur in his burger. “I’m comin” he responded as he moved outside, he saw Laura and Casey playing by the fire as Rogue chastised them about the open flame. He glanced at Victor from the corner of his eye as he crossed his arms into a scowl as Wade was being obnoxious as he talked to Charles. Well it was mostly Wade talking.

Logan started to clean the grill off, and just focused on that, and starting the burgers. He felt tense, as his senses were all over the place like he was hyperfocusing on one thing after the next, mostly it was Victor who he was focused on. He hated that.

Wade somehow convinced Charles to let him set up fireworks and went to go “help” Erik and Hank, leaving Victor alone with Charles. Before Victor could hear some bullshit small talk from Charles, he made his way toward Logan. “Hey.”

He ignored how seeing Logan tense made his stomach drop, he cleared his throat, “Casey wants a cheeseburger.”

Logan grunted as a reply, and felt Victors gaze lingering on him, before Victor could speak, “what do ya want?” really he was asking why Victor was talking to him.

“I guess I’ll take a burger.” He got out a cigar and lit it, as he lingered around Logan, he knew he needed to just rip the band-aid off, but he also figured Logan was gonna kill em. The thought of telling Logan when he was distracted would be the best bet, so he wouldn’t lash out.

“Are ya just gonna stand there?”

Victor thought about it, somehow Logan was the only tolerable person at this shit show, and he didn’t want to go help Wade with the fireworks he wanted to keep his hair. “I guess”, his eyes lingered to the beer, “where’d ya get that?”

“..inside, but I think there’s some in the coolers.”

Victor looked around and opened a cooler and grabbed one, the sun was low and he saw the fires spark from the campfire and he heard Casey laughing. He smiled slightly as he opened the can, the laughter sounded eerily similar to James’ as a kid. Luckily, Logan would never know, and he relaxed slightly as he drank the beer still round near the grill. He saw Logan put a plate of their food off to the side, “here” he said voice gruff and almost monotone.

Victor gave Casey a head nod, causing the boy to run up to him, “yes, dad?” He asked beaming.

Victor ruffled Casey’s hair causing the boy to giggle, “Logan made ya a burger.”

Victor gestured to the plate as he grabbed his, and Casey gave Logan a tight hug, making Logan huff.

“Thanks Uncle-grumpy.” He said as he grabbed his plate, he stopped before going to the picnic table to where Victor sat down.

“Will you be okay with the fireworks?” he asked worriedly.

Logan looked down at Casey, “yeah I’ll be fine, why do ya ask?”

“My daddy says you have post traumatic down syndrome or something and” before he could continued Victor has already choked on his burger and face palmed as Logan interrupted with an offended and confused, “what?”

“Well yeah that you're scared of bombs.”

Victor was getting up and pulled Casey away, “just stop talkin and eat will ya?” He can’t believe Casey just repeated their conversation about Logan to Logan. The boy had no social awareness. He sat Casey down, and was shaking his head leaving a confused and mildly offended Logan at the grill who continued giving kids their orders.

Not being able to help it, he just asked, “and why the hell would I be scared of bombs?” he more so muttered it, and of course Casey picked it up. Victor not able to stop the boy, as Casey answered, “cuz ya in the wars a lot of em too.”

“So was Victor.” Logan plainly said like having PTSD was a competition and he was not losing, “also it’s called post traumatic stress disorder not…whatever ya said.”

“Ohhhh” Casey nods as he drank a soda kicking his feet under the table, while Victor sipped his beer.

“Well my daddies prolly got it too so ya guys can be the same!”

Victor choked on his beer, and rubbed his temple, “I do not have it” he muttered to Casey.

“But you were sick?” he muttered with a pout.

Victor rolled his eyes and started to feel annoyed knowing Logan heard that, “that’s different there wasn’t any bombs round.”

Casey thought about it, “ohh yer right, so that type of sickness is just bomb and firework related.”

“I don’t know prolly” Victor shrugged as he sipped his beer.

Logan face-palmed that was not how PTSD worked, he more wanted to question Victor being sick, because whatever made Victor sick could make him sick. “How’d ya get sick?” he asked not realizing it was more mental, he assumed maybe a type of poisoning.

Victor froze slightly, “it was nothin”

“He was throwing UP and Everything!” Casey chimed in loudly, making Victor groan.

Logan quirked an eyebrow up, “you were?” he asked as he handed a plate to a kid.

Victor glared at Casey and sighed trying not to snap, “Casey, remember what we talked about, how it was like your bathtub situation?” he said under his breath anger at bay.

Casey’s shoulders fell, “oh yeah…” remembering his Father technically wasn’t sick it was just mental, “never mind, he wasn’t like physically sick just mental.”

Victor face palmed as Logan laughed, “yeah that makes more sense.”

Victor gave Logan a glare as Logan cockily smirked back.

Logan handed Laura food and she plopped down next to Casey, as she ate her burger, “are ya gonna stay the night?” she asked, and glanced at Victor awaiting an answer.

Victor sighed he didn’t want to say yes, but he locked eyes with Casey’s puppy dog eyes and huffed, “yeah he can stay, I guess just ask the live in therapist. I’ll pick em up in the morning.”

Laura dropped her food on her plate and ran over with Casey to Charles excitedly.

Logan already knew Charles would say yes, it was just a given. He glanced at Victor,

“I’m surprised ya agreed”

“Didn’t want the kid cryin” Victor answered as he sipped his beer, he watched Logan continue to flip burgers and poke and prod the hot dogs, “I need to talk to ya” he said more awkwardly than he wanted.

“Bout what?”

Victors heart pounded, he actually felt nervous and he caught Logan’s small glance at him. “Uhm hows your summer been” it was obvious that it was bullshit small talk as he avoided what he really wanted to say. In reality Victor wanted to say a lot, all the questions piled in him over the years yearning to spill, but his pride kept it all at bay.

Logan quirked his eyebrow up and he felt a bit of shock running through him, ‘is Victor really tryin small talk right now?’ the thoughts of disbelief and reality that this Victor may be an imposer grew just a bit. “Fine… I guess” he answered back dryly and with a tone of unsureness, of where this conversation was going.

Victor felt mildly annoyed he couldn’t work with that and he didn’t have the guts to really tell him the issue he needed to bring up. He just nods silently as he sipped his beer and a apart of him begged for Wade to come back just to interrupt this.

Luckily, the children came back all bubbly and happy especially Casey who sat right next to Victor his toothy grin peeking fangs out as he talked loudly, “the live in therapist said yes!”

Laura glared, “he’s not a live in therapist!” she chided.

Casey blinked confused as Victor chuckled, “but that’s what my dad calls him.”

“It’s just a nickname Casey”

“Ohhh” Casey nods now understanding, “I knew that” he blushed a bit an embarrassment.

“No you didn’t” Laura pointed out, making Casey growl at her.

“Shut it” he glared.

Victor was sipping his beer not de-escalating as they argued.

Logan face-palmed, “the both of ya stop it” he said coldly and mildly annoyed that Victor did nothing when he was directly next to them.

“You take things too literally, it’s like you’re stupid.” Laura said bluntly.

“I am not stupid!” he said with a whiny tone.

Victor sighed, “Casey yer fine, I know sometimes ya don’t get things” he said trying to comfort.

Casey huffed, “I get things!” he crossed his arms, and looked up at Victor he sniffled.

‘Oh no’ Victor thought to himself, “it’s just you take people’s words for what there are, that ain’t bad.” he brushed Casey’s bangs away from his eyes.

Laura rolled her eyes, “when did you become a cry baby?” she cringed, not used to seeing this side of Casey. She knew Casey could be cold and calculating, and blunt even. However, whenever he was in front of adults he became someone different. It was odd to her, and she took it as deceivement.

He glared at her and mumbled, “leave me alone” while nuzzling his head into Victors side.

Victor patted Casey’s back and rubbed his head, as he finished his beer. Sighing as he knew he couldn’t get up to get more with a teary eyed kid stuck to him.

Laura huffed and pouted as she moved her fruit on her plate around, “Casey, let’s just go play?” she’d been itching to see Casey the entire day, and barely an hour in Casey was upset.

Casey was still pouting into Victors side, “in a minute.” He wanted more hugs before he left, and wanted to take his time as well, just to piss Laura off.

“I can’t wait the whole night!” she complained throwing her arms up, “I waited the whole day!”

“Your lucky I’m playing with you, you’re mean!”

“I am not!”

Victor groaned as the argument started back up again, and he gave a tired glance to Logan, “can ya grab me another beer.” His voice almost on the side of a beg.

Logan looked back at him, as he watched Casey cling to him and both the children arguing over the picnic table Victor sat at. Surprised that Victor hasn’t blown a gasket, he grabbed a beer and tossed it to him, and watched as Victor caught it. He turned his attention to the grill, “what do ya think Wade wants?”

“I don’t, one of everything or somethin” Victor answered as he opened the beer with one hand as he was still patting Casey.

The argument with the kids started escalating, as Casey glared Laura down, something she said making him bristle. Before Victor could stop it Casey lunged over the picnic table and tackled Laura, the two kids fighting in the dirt.

Victor continued to drink his beer as he watched.

“Laura!” Logan said, as he dropped his spatula and went over to the two tumbling kids, “get off each other” he said as he tried to pull them off, both fighting like rabid animals.

Victor stifled a laugh, causing Logan to glare at him, “can you help me?!”

This caused Victor to laugh even louder actually, the entire thing was entertaining, of course the spectacle caught the attention of other adults.

Charles asked Hank and Erik to come back immediately, as he was trying to tell Laura at the same time, “lets stop the fighting you two you guys were getting along great!”

“This whiny bitch” she punched Casey in the gut, and Casey scratched her chest,

“Asshole!” he yelled.

Both bloodied and healing as their claws dug into each other, this wasn’t a normal fight between children, it looked like a tussle between animals. Bitten and clawed, both kids were bloodied, but healed and exhilarating speeds there was no open wounds.

A jog of three adults came, as Erik, Hank, and Wade arrived. Wade grabbed Casey and pulled as Logan grabbed Laura and pulled her back.

Both kids squirming in eachother’s arms, “Casey, what happened?” Wade asked, as he was holding a huffy bloodied mess of a kid, “I just! She’s just! Ugh!” he couldn’t even find words.

Laura’s response was a growl and a lunge as Logan held her back, “If ya can’t get along, he’s not sleeping over” Logan said.

This caused both the children to pout and cross their arms, despite their fight, they did want to see each other, “well it’s just a fight, we’re fine…” Casey mumbled still wanting stay over and be with Laura.

“Friends don’t hurt each other” Charles interjected, “why don’t you both apologize?”

Laura was put down by Logan and she mumbled, “…sorry”

Wade patted Casey as he nuzzled Wade’s neck, “sorry” he said back.

The air felt tense between the two kids, Logan ushered Laura inside to get her cleaned up, and Victor patted the empty seat for Casey to sit next to him. Casey struggled out of Wade’s arms and ran over and sat next to Victor his clothes scratched up and blood still staining him. Victor didn’t bother cleaning the boy, he just ruffled his hair, “next time don’t use ya claws, just fist fight or somethin”

Wade face palmed, “or maybe you can avoid fighting all together.” He sat on the edge of the picnic table, as he watched the bloodied boy pout.

“You and Uncle-grump fight all the time.” He mumbled.

“Yeah but you don’t wanna be like us” Victor muttered into his beer, “be better, even if it’s just a bit.”

Wade softened, “besides you like Laura, you don’t want to hurt the people you love.”

Casey shifted, “yeah.. You’re right.” He looked between Wade and Victor, “was I bad?”

“Nah” Victor said, while Wade gave him a stern look, and then looked back at Casey, “Well it’s not good to fight violently well…with your friends it’s not a good look.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah, why don’t you go give Laura a better apology?”

Casey thought about it and nodded, wiping the blood from his nose he got up and went inside to go find Laura, leaving Wade and Victor alone.

Victor sighed already seeing Wade’s gaze on him, “You should go speak to Logan” he said, making Victor glare at Wade.

“I will…”

Wade quirked his eyebrow up, “when in the next century?”

Victor huffed, “I’m just waiting for the right moment.”

“Uh huh, after what you told me, there is not gonna be a right moment, just go and rip the bandage up.”

Victor looked at Wade deadpanned, “he’s going to kill me.”

“Well luckily your ass can heal” Wade was now pulling a frustrated Victor up from the picnic table and playfully pushed him toward the mansion, “ill be waiting here eating popcorn!” he sat down and winked at Victor.

Victor groaned and went inside the mansion using his scent to easily find Logan, who was sitting on the roof drinking beer. Walking up he passed Laura’s room and could hear the faint whispers of her and Casey talking. He could overhear the conversation, but his heartbeat ate at his ears.

He went up to the rooftop, it was dark and the summer chill ran shivers down his spine. Victor sat down next to Logan, their legs dangling off the roof tile, he looked to the horizon, he figured they’d be lighting fireworks soon.

“What do ya want?” Logan asked tiredly as he sipped beer.

“I just wanna talk to ya….I need to tell ya somethin’.”

“What?”

Victor looked at Logan, before he spoke a whistle like sound shot into the air and the explosion of color filled his eyes, Red/White/Blue splintering into the sky. His attention pulled to the color and brightness filling the sky. He had seen a million fireworks, and maybe a thousand with Logan. The beauty should’ve dulled by now, but it hasn’t. The smell of gunpowder and the sparks in the night of children running around with sparklers reminded him of a simpler time. Where him and Logan snuck into a prairie field drunk, stole a shipment of fire works and accidentally lit the field on fire. It burnt the hairs on their skin, but they were laughing too much to care. The memory was on his tongue as he looked up at the sky, letting it settle in his heart, “yknow, I’ve seen a lot of fireworks with ya.”

“Uh huh” Logan responded as he sipped his beer, “bet ya have.”

Victor gave an annoyed huff and straightened out, “listen, I know…ya don’t remember much, and I know it was my fault.”

Logan looked surprised by that admission to guilt at the booms rattled his sensitive eardrums, “okay, is this an apology?”

“Sorta…its more… I know I can’t fix what I did to ya…even if I wanted to” his hands rubbed against his knuckles just thinking over all the mistakes he made. “But Casey and Laura, they should have a chance, to be better than us.”

Logan quirked his eyebrow up, “yeah….” He looked at his canned beer and sighed, “I want them to be better.”

Victor was leading up to it, his heart pounding, “about them…yknow when I told ya to stop lookin for Seventeen?”

Logan looked at Victor with a skeptical gaze, “….yeah?”

“Well…I wasn’t thinkin of the big picture I was just worried bout Casey-”

“What does Casey have to do with Seventeen?” he interrupted.

“Well…” Victor looked at Logan, as the fireworks continued to launch in front of them, the loud booms in the background as their conversation was barely audible. “Casey’s her son.” The pause lasted almost a decade he could hear through the booms the anger and hatred beating in Logan’s heart as he saw his brothers glare. “..And Laura.”

Logan growled, “what do you mean by that!”

“I mean like Laura’s your kid, still…but like she’s her mom, and Casey’s her son, but still also my son…does that make sense?”

“NO, did she sleep with the both of us?” he asked confused heart pounding he held his head feeling a migraine come on.

“No no, it was like weird science stuff..like they used her uh” he tried to remember the words, “her eggs and shit and took our stuff and like put em together in a lab.”

“And you kept this from me!” He snapped.

Victor admitted, “I didn’t want my life with Casey to change.”

“You selfish bastard!”

Before Victor said anything more, he felt the cold wind on his back as Logan had lounged and they both fell from the rooftop. Pain shot through Victors back and screamed as his body hit the water from the pool and his back hit the floor of the pool. Watery blood filled his vision, as Logan’s claws dug into his side, “Fuck!” water invaded his mouth and nostrils and he struggled against Logan, claws ripping through his shirt down his back, making Logan hiss in pain in the water as the chlorine stung both their open wounds.

The water turned a wine red as both men struggled in the water stabbing and slashing as their healing rate continued to catch up repeating the cycle of never ending fighting, loud BOOMS were just beyond the water and the sting of their lungs as they drowned together.

Eventually both men came up from the water like two angry wet cats and continued to fight. Explosion of bright colors, blues and whites reflected over the rippled bloody water and some of the children were screaming as the blood splattered onto the white deck of the pool.

The noises between both men, were just pained grunts and growls, more animal than man. Dragging one another in the pool, bubbled curses as their claws dug into eachother’s skin.

Wade had ran up to the patio seeing Victor covered in blood, he teasingly yelled out, “your doing great! Stab him in the dic-”

“Enough! Both of you!” Erik’s eyebrow was twitching as he used his powers to dangle Logan in the air, and placing him away from Victor like two fighting wet cats.

Logan was dripping wet with blood getting all over the grass looking pissed, shooting a glare across the lawn to Victor, on edge watching Victors movement.

Victor huffed as he got out of the pool and rolled his eyes at Wade had somehow found the time to make a 10 point sign, “10/10!” Wade paused and said to Erik, “I’m a supportive boyfriend.”

“Kill me” Erik muttered as he looked at Charles with a known, ‘I told you so’ expression.

Rogue was already by Logan’s side, a concerned tone, “are ya okay?”

“I’ll be fine..”

She sighed, already seeing this before, her gaze went to Laura and Casey who stood at the entrance of the house with a look of disappointment. Both children ran to their respected parents, Laura running up to Logan, and stood next to Rogue.

“Dad?” Laura went to hold Logan’s hand and rubbed his bloodied knuckle, “what happened to getting along?”

Logan huffed, “there’s just some people yer gonna hate” he said that, and he felt a pang in his chest. He hated the way Sabertooth made him feel. It made him feel stupid for trusting and hoping Victor would be different. That he wouldn’t be a liar, that Victor wouldn’t betray him again, but just as usual Logan was stabbed in the back. Somehow that pain has not lessened throughout the centuries with Victor, it always felt the same. Watching Victor turn his back at him again and again, and it was like a memory etched in his heart of being left behind, out of the loop, or straight out lied to. He shook his head and walked up to Victor, “get out now.” Before he could hear an annoying response from Wade he was already trudging through the mansion, wet and bloodied. Logan itched to leave, to grab his bike and run, like he could outrun how he felt, like he could try to drink himself into a bottomless pit and forget why he was there in the end. However, the promise he made rang in his ear, to try to stay. He felt the burden on his shoulders and his hand going to his face, urging him to breakdown, but he didn’t. He went to his room to change, and within twenty minutes he was back outside helping to clean up, disregarding his desire to lock himself in his room and never come out. Despite his battle with Victor ended in a draw, he won in his internal struggle of being there. It was just the blood on the patio that haunted him, and the knowledge of Casey and Laura that they were indeed just like Sabertooth and him. He just prayed to any god out there, that it could be better for them.

Chapter Text

Days have passed since the revelation of Laura and Casey, now more than ever Logan has been itching to go off and find Seventeen. He was on the edge of his bed, mentally berating himself for not listening to his gut, and listening to Sabertooth of all people. Again he felt like a fool. Logan sighed, hand cupping his forehead, it all seemed so weird to him the concept of creating kids in labs. He knew Hydra was capable, but the thought disturbed him especially realizing that Laura and Casey were half-siblings it freaked him out slightly. “This is fucked up” he muttered, it was, and now he had to go find Seventeen and what, tell her she has two children. Sabertooth and him, it made him gag slightly mainly the thought of Sabertooth in all this. It felt too uncomfortably close to his liking, it was like the universe enjoyed fucking him over.

Logan battled the desire to grab his keys and get on his bike, he knew that was just an excuse of running away. It wasn’t like he’d actually find Seventeen any faster, it made more sense to ask Charles, he had cerebro and would have better luck than Logan running around sniffing the wind. He sighed, hopefully he could explain the concept of what happened and that Charles would understand, he figured Charles would, he was a man of science. He probably knew all this, or at least would figure it out. He got up and started making his way to Charles’ office.

Before he knocked on the door he heard Charles’ voice ping in his head, “you can come in”, Logan opened the door to Charles working with papers sporadically all over his desk.

“I see yer busy.”

“It’s nothing, just looking at the curriculum for this fall, have a seat.” He gave a strained smile and gestured to the seat across from his desk.

Logan sat down and sighed, already feeling like a bother. Before he could ask his question Charles already interrupted seeing Logan’s sigh.

“I want to help you, it’s fine.”

Logan gave a tired chuckle, as Charles perhaps read his thoughts or maybe it was just the body language, “I know, but you don’t have to.”

“Logan, I want to, we all do. What’s wrong?” the question rang out and Logan heard it, and thought of so much he wanted to say, but he tried to sum it up the best he could.

“It’s just the thing with Sabertooth” he rubbed his knuckles remembering the fight, everything was just so…weird”

Charles quirked his eyebrow up at weird, that was a first. Usually Logan looked pissed or annoyed talking about Sabertooth, not confused not like this. “Weird in how it made you feel?”

“Well.. No I know how I felt” he huffed, “angry and lied to which is the usual with Victor. But it was just the thing he told me, it made me feel weirded out.” Logan paused, “you might’ve heard of this before, but um he told me Seventeen was Casey’s Mom and Laura’s but like….lab made? Y’know?” he asked a bit awkwardly.

Charles blinked at the new revelation, “ohhhh, yeah I know what that is, IVF”

Logan blinked a few times, knowing there’s a name associated with it, “uh huh….well I guess that’s what happened.” He said and his fingers tapped on his knees.

“….so do you plan on telling Laura?”

“Yeah…eventually, I am more worried about finding Seventeen again, it doesn’t sound like she knows, and she should and Laura should be able to see her mom.”

“Yeah…” Charles hesitated for a moment, “but Seventeen, might not want that, I know you easily took in Laura-”

“Well yeah she’s my daughter.” Logan said crossing his arms.

“I know” Charles put his hands up, “but not everyone is like you Logan. Some people give up their kids for adoption, or choose not to have their kids. You and Seventeen didn’t get that choice, when they took those things from you. I just want you to keep in open mind, when we do find Seventeen, it might not go to plan as what you think it will. She may not want to see Laura.”

Logan hated that concept, of Seventeen not wanting to see Laura, in his heart he wanted it to go his way. For Laura’s sake at least, he didn’t want her to feel unwanted, but he knew Charles was right. He hasn’t seen Seventeen in years, and barely remembers her, he shouldn’t expect her to be like him and want to raise Laura. Both of them didn’t choose this, not at all with Hydra with everything. Still he needed to find Seventeen, she should know, and she should get a choice. It’s what he would’ve wanted, and he wanted to do right by her. After remembering all the wrongs he’s caused. “I still want to find her.”

Charles nods in agreement, “of course, we can try to find her through cerebro again.”

“Okay” there was a pause and Logan asked, “can we try tonight?”

Charles softens, “of course.”

Logan nodded and awkwardly drummed his fingers on the table, “I’ll get goin’ then”.

Charles usually would opt in for more small talk but the papers made him sigh and nod, “yeah I’ll speak to you later, maybe after dinner we can try.”

Logan nods as he was getting up, “sounds like a plan” he made his way back to his room, internally debating to start pacing again, or go speak to Laura. Tearing himself away from his door he made his way down the hall to Laura’s door, and knocked.

Laura answered, “come in”

Logan entered to be met with Laura tying up barbie dolls and lowering them into boiling water, “..hey..kid..watcha playin’?” he asked skeptically as he sat on the edge of her bed.

“Oh you know the regular torture montage.”

“Right…right..” He looked as the barbie was placed in the boiling water and moved around with a spoon Laura had, “sooo uh” his thoughts were now jumbled still getting used to the scene in front of him, “how do you feel bout Casey?”

Laura glared at Logan, as she violently stirred the boiling pot of barbie dolls, “he’s fine!”

“You..still mad at him?”

She huffed, “He just! Pisses me off…he acts all like innocent and shit when I know he’s a crazy ass bastard under those fake puppy dog eyes! It’s infuriating”

“Uh huh”

“He’s just so so…childish!” she looked at Logan, “can you believe that?”

He blinked, “no..no I can’t” he cleared his throat and rubbed his knuckles, “well.. I do think you should try to get along with him.”

“I did try! And what did that get me? Tackled! Then a half ass apology with him all whinny! Then he comes up to my room, and is he all whinny then?! No, he’s serious and calculating and is like trauma this trauma that” she huffed, “like fuck your trauma, I swear no one knows the real him, yknow it’s like everything is just an act with him. I just want him to be real for once. I mean he used to be real, it felt more real back then, than now.”

Logan was listening to the rant, sort of following along, but when Laura looked at Logan’s lost expression she just huffed, “nevermind”

“No, it’s just I don’t see Casey the way that you do.”

“I know!” she sighed, “no one does” she stirred the pot, “its not that I don’t like him, I do. It’s just that, I like Fang. Not this Casey guy he’s playin’”

Logan thought about it, “…they..can be both y’know, people are complicated and” he moved his hands in a circular motion, “they can have many sides.”

“Yeah two faced liars” she stabbed the barbie dolls with the spoon, “I just can’t believe Fang’s lying to me.”

Logan softened, and tried to find an example, “y’know how with Charles I’m more open and more…talkative”

Laura nods trying to listen through the rage drumming in her ears, as she looked at her Father.

“And then when Erik comes in I’m more..sarcastic and…closed?”

“Yeah?”

“Well..sometimes you’re different in front of different people, but that doesn’t make it a lie.”

Laura thought about it, it would be weird if Logan was talkative and open to Erik the image made her cringe, “I guess..yeah, but Fang is Fang. He’s not this whinny baby and stuff…” her voice trailed off.

Logan could see Laura still struggling to understand the concept so he asked, “why does it bother you?” Maybe it was annoying that Casey cried a lot and acted a bit younger than his age, but when Laura talked about Casey it was like it offended her.

“Why? Well first I told you his personality is a complete facade, he isn’t this like innocent little kid.”

Logan softened as he heard her say that, “yknow you are a innocent little kid.”

That packed a punch, Laura looked away, “this isn’t about me, and I’m not and we both know it. I’m literally wanted in seven provinces in Canada.”

“Laura you are innocent.” he reassured.

“No I killed people” she stood up, “how does that make me innocent?”

Logan tilted his head, “…what they made you do, is not who you are. It does not define you now, and it didn’t define you then. So yes, you are innocent just like Casey is, you both are innocent, little kids. Who didn’t deserve what they did to you.”

Laura stood silently, she knew Logan said these things often when she was spiraling. It still never made it easier to hear, it helped, but hurt. Sometimes it was easier to shut off her emotions, to become a killing doll with just anger balled up inside her. Still her father reminded her, she was more than that. She was so much more, that what they did to her couldn’t defile her, even with the blood staining her hands. Even with the nightmares, even with the pain in her chest she carried, despite taking her childhood. It couldn’t erase that she was just a kid. Even if she didn’t feel like that at all. She knew being angry toward Casey for hiding behind his tears and pouts was wrong, she did the same with her anger at times.

“Come here” Logan patted his lap, and Laura slowly came over and sat and cuddled him as he wrapped her arms around her.

Laura nuzzled into his chest smelling his familiar scent of pine and started to relax as she closed her eyes.

Logan let her rest there as minutes past rubbing her back, “the reason why I brought up Casey is because I need to talk to you about somethin’”

She rubbed her eyes and looked at Logan, “did somethin’ happen?” her voice on edge.

“No” he shook her head, “just I found out bout somethin’ you should know..” He tried to find the words, “…you and Casey are related-”

“I know we’re cousins.”

“No I mean like….you’re actually half siblings.”

“WHaT?!” she pulled back and looked and Logan, “what does that even mean? I’m not Sabertooth’s kid right?” she asked panicked not wanting to be any more related to that long side-burned asshole.

“No! No” he shook his head, “it means that you and Casey share a mother but just have two separate dads, yknow, I’m your dad, and Victor is Casey's’.”

“Right..right..” She perked up, “do you know who our mother is?” she asked semi excited.

“Well..” He rubbed the back of his neck and remembered the conversation with Charles, “I…I’m not entirely sure.”

Laura looked at Logan deadpanned, “I can tell when your lying.” Hearing her father’s heart beat.

“Well I mean, I know who she is..vaguely, but I don’t know if we can find her.” He clarified.

“Oh…” Laura’s voice trailed off as she slumped against Logan, “…do you know what she was like?”

Logan felt his heart flutter at the question, the memories with her were distant, but like a phantom he could feel her touches. “She was loyal.” he remembering the memory of her in the snow, showing him the Aurora Borealis saying she’d do it all again.

“..well..that’s good I guess.. Anything else?”

Laura’s question drew him from the memory, “hmm she joked a lot..”

“Was she a mutant?”

“Yeah..she could open up portals I think and something with space and time and maybe stars?” it was a bit blurry.

“Huh, well that makes sense Casey can open up portals.”

He nods remembering the kid opening up portals to grab snacks, “yeah..”

Laura went back to leaning against Logan, “where do you think she is?”

“..I don’t know..but…Xavier and I are going to look into it.” He paused, “but there’s no guarantee were going to find her.” Logan looked at Laura’s looking for any traces of disappointment.

Laura looked up at her father and softened, “I know…that’s okay, I understand.” she cuddled up as she thought about the new revelation about Casey. Honestly it made a lot of sense. ‘No wonder why he annoys me so much’ she thought.

Logan patted her back and rested in the moment, bringing Laura closer to him remembering Charles’ words echo in his mind ‘not everyone is like you’. He knew what happened to Seventeen and him wasn’t fair, but the thought of pushing Laura away was so foreign to him, he never considered the option until Charles spoke to him. ‘What would I tell her?’ he thought, if they did find Seventeen, and she didn’t want Laura in her life. How would he explain that, ‘it isn’t your fault kid’. It wasn’t, but who would believe that, let alone a child, let alone Laura. His heart ached resting his head on hers’ and breathed deeply, he was a fool to hope. Hope got him sliced open by Victors claws, hope made him feel stupid. Still, Logan held onto hope like a lifeline, desperately wanting better at least for Laura.

The day went on painstakingly slow, at first he relished in it, the slow day while watching Laura mangle barbie dolls, but at the same time he itched for action. Logan just wanted an answer, instead of sitting here in his thoughts that crashed the worst realities in his mind. He’d rather just face it then sit still and dwell. So when they gone down to dinner, he may have ate too fast and may have starred his soul into Charles impatiently waiting. It wasn’t like Charles was blind, he could tell in more ways than one.

“At least let me finish my meal, unlike you I get heart burn” Charles said as he ate his dinner.

“I know.. I know…” Logan sighed looking at his empty plate, tapping on the glass of water.

Erik quirked his eyebrow and suggested, “If Logan’s this inpatient can’t Jean just help him with Cerebro?” Jean was done with her meal and talking to Scott.

Charles gave Erik a look, “she is far too young to be using Cerebro alone.”

Erik tried not to roll his eyes, “she is plenty capable”.

Charles huffed, “I am training her, I know when she is able to use Cerebro alone, a lot of things can happen, you can’t just put any old telepath on the machine.”

“I know that, I helped build it” Erik stated, “I’m just trying to say instead of doing everything all the time yourself, utilize the team a bit more.”

Charles felt mildly annoyed he just wanted to finish his meal, “I can fully do it! I am just eating.” He snapped at Erik.

Logan looked at the two bickering and awkwardly drank his water. He didn’t know if this argument stemmed from him being mildly inpatient or something else, but he resisted the urge to leave the dinner table.

Wanda looked annoyed, “can’t you guys deal with your martial issues somewhere else?”

Pietro sunk down in his chair as his father turned to glare at Wanda, Erik took a deep breathe, “we are just having a conversation.”

“Strained at best.” Wanda commented.

“I’m going for a run!” Pietro jumped up and took his plate at lightning speed anywhere else.

Now an argument with Erik started directed at Wanda and her insistent need to comment on everything and her tone.

Charles started to get a headache and sighed over his plate, what broke the camels back was Jean’s offer, “Professor, I can probably go help Logan, you showed me how to use Cerebro before.”

Charles wanted to face-palm and held back an annoyed groan, “it’s fine Jean.” He pushed his unfinished meal away from him and started to wheel toward the door, “come on Logan, let’s go.”

Logan got up from the table, where arguing continued and followed Charles out, “sorry” he mumbled.

“It’s fine it wasn’t you.” He said annoyed.

Logan nodded as they went to the elevator, he stood silently as the elevator music washed over them, “soo are you doin’ okay?”

“Yes.” Charles answered a bit short and fast, not wanting to get into it.

Logan got the message and nodded, letting the upbeat elevator music fill in the gaps of nothingness. It felt tense and stiff as they waited to go down to the basement. With a ding they were finally there and he held in the urge to sigh out in relief.

Charles started to wheel toward Cerebro, “remember we can only find her if she’s using her powers or if she’s used them recently.”

“I understand.” Knowing the routine.

The large metal X opened when Charles typed in the password he rolled out to the large mega computer, and put on the metal helmet.

Logan was silent trying not to disturb Charles as images of random people flashed before him, showing what Charles saw.

Logan leaned on either leg as he waited patiently just thinking what he’d say to Seventeen if he saw her, ‘hey sorry I brought you back to life and made you practically immortal against yer will? Or hey just so you know ya gotta kid with me, ya know the man who ruined yer life, or hey even worse ya gotta kid with Sabertooth’. The last thought made him cringe, his racing thoughts ended when he saw her. He doubted that Charles could find her as Cerebro hadn’t worked last time, but there she was. On the screen.

Logan looked at the giant screen in front of him, finally. The women who haunted him, the mother of his child, was there. It looked just like the snowy wasteland he last remembered her in, white tundra spanning out, but this time she looked different. Less tired and ragged, her hair was longer, she had no collar round her neck, no chains on her wrists. Seventeen wore a thick jacket and a hat, and was talking to another guy, their breaths shown like fog as they talked. Shivering and gesturing around the tundra, he couldn’t tell what she was saying, he couldn’t read lips that well, but they both looked serious, and wore the M.P.A logo on their fuzzy hats.

Charles took off the helmet, and the screen went dark, “well I know where she is.”

“Where?” he asked anticipation drumming in his body, almost ready to turn back to go to the Jet immediately.

“Northern Alaska .” Charles stated, “I’ll send the coordinates to the team.”

Logan groaned, and looked at him, “why?” Just wanting to go alone.

“We don’t know why she’s there let alone with the MPA, which is a federal agency, they must be there for a reason, there may be danger, better safe than sorry.”

“..Fine, I’ll ask Storm.”

“..and bring Jean and Scott, they need more hours with the team.”

Logan sighed, “I ain’t bringing Erik.”

“Fine.” Charles resisted the urge to roll his eyes, he thought ‘Erik probably wouldn’t go anyway’, “okay let them finish their dinner before you pull them away for the assignment.”

“Yeah yeah” he waived his hand and Charles opened the door for Logan.

The team assembled in their X-men uniforms, Jean and Scott sitting in the back of the jet while Storm piloted with Logan as the co-pilot. Storm looked at an anxious Logan who tried to seem relaxed but was clutching the controls a little too hard turning his knuckles white.

“We will find her” Storm said softly, making Logan relax his shoulders.

“I know…I know..” Logan sighed, but that wasn’t the main issue, it was what would happen after.

Chapter Text

Scattered papers were across her desk, she stared daggers into them for eight hours trying to dot the connections from the blood stained carpet of a murdered housewife to some mutant suspects. None fit the bill for the autopsy report left by the coroner, she bit her lip in thought. The clicking clock teasing her, she blinked achingly not wanting to see the time. What finally broke her concentration was a knock on her office door.

Her head shot up, more in a alarm than anything than it softened when the creaking door opened, “Sparrow?”

“Isabella why are you here so late?” his Australian accent coming through between a yawn.

“Just…finishing some reports up.”

He moved over toward her desk and looked down at the documents, “ya know we got detectives for this kinda stuff.”

“Ya, they’re just hung up on it.” Her pencil tapped her desk as her gaze went back down at the photos.

Sparrow rolled his eyes as he saw redbull containers filled her trashbin, next to empty menthols, “for someone who has a long lifespan, ya sure as hell like spendin’ it in Corporate America. Is dyin’ at yer desk really on yer bucket list, mate?”

Isabella huffed and glared at him, “this is hardly corporate America. Also I’m not dying anytime soon.”

He put his hands behind his neck, his brown wings stretching for a moment, “it’s 4 am on a Friday and you are still here. So yes, you are dying…at least socially that is.” he went to the mini-fridge to steal a soda and he opened the can.

“Can’t I say the same about you?”

He laughed into the can as he took a sip, “no, I came because I left something…and I happen to see your office light on.”

Isabella looked at him with a skeptical gaze, “uh-huh, so what you got up in the middle of the night, realized you left something and came all the way back to the office, just to grab…what?”

Sparrow froze trying to find an excuse, “…uhm…”

“So you too are dying socially it looks like?” She said smugly as they were in the same boat.

Sparrow huffed and glared as he sipped the can, “It’s different, unlike you I don’t do it every night.”

“Uh-huh…” she said as she looked through reports, “what were you working on?” she asked half intrigued.

“I was going over some recordings, from the recon mission I sent those agents on..”

Isabella’s head perked up, “…the one at that German base?”

“Yeah” he leaned against the walls, “by the sounds of the transcript, seems like Hydra is splintering apart.”

Isabella’s eyes widen, “Really?” They all had hunches as there were some internally fighting, but to actually form diverging groups was new. She had so much on her tongue and before she could ask Sparrow answered.

“We don’t know the groups name yet, but we do know it was the former heir to Hydra. Seems like he doesn’t like how daddy’s runnin the place.” He joked as he took another sip.

Isabella sighed somewhat in relief, “well, ya know the sayin a house divided against itself can’t stand and all..”

“Sure sure, but now we might have two terrorist organizations than one.”

She paused, “…true…”

He paused, “looks like Red-Skull and Stryker are sucking each other off.”

She cringed and gave him a deadpanned look waiting for a translation, Sparrow sighed, “they’re buddy, buddy now. Instead of their usual cat fights, they partnered up.”

“Lucky us.” She said sarcastically and leaned back in her chair looking at the ceiling tile.

“Yeah…they really must not like the changes the new group wants.”

“Maybe it’s good, the changes the faction groups tryin to make?” she said with optimism in the most tired and worn voice.

“…Or worse.”

They both collectively sighed and looked at each other, secretly knowing it may be worse. What broke the tension was a phone ringing, and Isabella looked at the caller ID with an eyebrow raised.

“Who is it?”

“O’Connor…”

“At this hour?”

Isabella had answered the phone to one of her lead detectives, “Sergeant O’Connor what do I owe the pleasure?” she joked.

“Sorry for wakin ya miss, but I got a situation.”

Isabella sat up still making eye contact with Sparrow, “what kind of situation, aren’t you following that lead in Alaska?”

“Yeah…and I found it, a mighty big one to at it?”

“Well that’s good…what seems to be the matter?”

“I just think ya need to come down and see this…and I’m going to need a request for large excavators.”

“Excavators?” her eyebrow quirked up, “what did you find?”

“I think it has to do with that….sentinal project ya debriefed us on.”

Isabella’s eyes widened and the silence in the room grew, Sparrow picked up on it.

“What’s wrong?”

“We’ll be there, send me the coordinates.” Isabella was already standing, she gestured to Sparrow phone between her shoulder and ear now, “grab your coat and start the jet.”

Sparrow took that direction, grabbing his things from the locker room and headed to the hanger, while Isabella made mental notes of everything O’Connor told her. It wasn’t before long that both of them alongside with the night shift team who were debriefed and headed toward Alaska.

The jet lights were low, Isabella was in one of the rows with Sparrow, who was already bundled up despite the heat on. “Ya already cocooned and we’re not even near Alaska yet we got like 6 more hours to go…” she yawned. The low-light of the jet set a warm glow on their seats making her fight even more to keep her eyes awake.

“I’m pre-gaming the cold.” He defended and saw Isabella’s sleepy gaze. “I already texted Hakeem where we were going..” He softened and moved some hair from her face.

“Uh-huh what’d he say?” She stared at Sparrow who was obviously wearing Hakeem’s checkered scarf he must’ve stole from the man’s locker.

“He said that you shouldn’t be stupid and push yourself and that you should sleep.” He deadpanned.

Isabella sat up, “no he didn’t! You’re just saying that.”

Sparrow smirked and got out his phone and showed the messages, she squinted as she read it, “…make sure she doesn’t kill herself?!”

“Practically the same thing.”

She rolled her eyes and scrolled up on the messages.

Sparrow quickly took the phone back, “Hey!!”

Isabella blinked sleepily and looked at him in shock, “did I just see, what I just saw?”

His face turned red, “NO! You saw nothing!”

“Oh…my…god..” She was now wide awake, “I can’t believe this! I mean I can believe this! But I can’t believe this?!”

“Shut it shut it!” he went to put hands over her mouth as the not so sleepy night shift workers were starting to eavesdrop, “shhh shh, nothing you saw nothing!” he whispered.

“I…owe Marie twenty bucks, I can’t believe you two are together!”

He rolled his eyes, “we aren’t…it was just a few…like…pictures.”

“Yeah pictures I want to burn outta my memory thats for sure.”

He covered his face, “You saw nothing!”

“Fine fine fine, I did not just see what I just saw.”

“Exactly, nothing.”

“Yupppp yup yup nothing.”

He glared at her, “don’t say anything!”

“I won’t I won’t” she put her hands up and cleared her throat, “just…Marie..”

Sparrow rolled his eyes, “fine, but you can’t tell Hakeem you know?” he paused, “he likes to keep everything as professional as possible..”

Isabella quirked her eyebrows gaze moving back to his phone clutched in his palm, “uh huh professional…”

“Ugh you know what I mean he’s very…”

“Posh?”

“No. Well…no I mean-”

“Reserved?”

“Ugh yes and no….he’s just formal a bit.”

“That’s for sure, he practically wears a damn suit everyday.”

“He’s the director what do you expect?”

Isabella giggled at Sparrows defense, “you’re literally the director of your department as well and you show up to jeans everyday.”

“Well.. It’s me. He’s like the chairman and all that other stuff.”

“Ya mean our boss, ya?”

“Yeah….well..ya.”

“Never feels like it, yer fine for datin him I ain’t judgin what ya do…or who ya do~” she teased elbowing him making him blush.

“Stop ittt!” he shoved her gently away.

Isabella smiled when she saw his blush, “Soooo Sparrow how long?”

His face reddened even more, “you don’t ask someone that?!”

Isabella’s face flushed and she knocked him beside the head, “no you idiot! Not that- get your head outta the damn gutter! I am asking how long you’ve been together?!”

Sparrow hid his face in his hands, mumbling incoherently, “I need to get outta this jet.”

Isabella laughed, “you should know better, I wouldn’t ask that.” She ruffled Sparrow’s hair making him glare at her. She couldn’t take him seriously with how much blushing he was doing. Like usual Sparrow looked for some affection and went to nuzzle into her shoulder, most of his face covered with a scarf and a hood and he hid the rest of his face against her.

Isabella easily hugged him and rubbed his back, “pajarito.”

Sparrow could hear her teasing tone, “shut up” he mumbled, “go to bed.”

“I could say the same to you.”

“I am, right here.”

Isabella rolled her eyes playfully, “great, I love being your pillow.” She said sarcastically.

“Why, thank you” he said playfully as he nuzzled his head into her shoulder to emphasize.

Isabella sighed, and relaxed in the chair the lights and hum of the jet engine made them quickly fall asleep.

It had been hours until Isabella felt some tapping on her shoulder, “Ms. Garcia”

Isabella sleepily blinked awake to one of the armed men standing above, he flashed her a smile, “We landed.”

She hummed and gently shook Sparrow, “hey wake up were here.”

Sparrow sighed, “ugh” he looked up sleepily at the crew, his hair a mess making them snicker. He glared at them and rubbed his eyes, as he got up and stretched his wings spanning out and wacked Isabella.

“Dude.”

“Sorry” he said sheepishly as he moved to the aisle and put his wings back. He zipped up his winter coat and they all made their way out. Sparrow shivered right away and scowled.

Isabella laughed and patted his back, “we’ve been out here for less than a minute.”

“I hate it already.”

She shook her head, “ya know we still gotta drive to the place then we gotta snowmobile”

He frowned, “snowmobile?”

She chuckles, “yeah, bet it’s gonna be real cold.”

“Got a map of it?” Sparrow asked and one of the officers handed it to him, “I think I’ll just meet ya over there.”

Isabella saw the swoop, as Sparrow took the skies, off in that direction as they got into their cars. The car started and Isabella was sitting in the passenger side looking at reports, as one of the crew-members drove. He was driving fast as well, “geez ya might have a badge, but please act like ya care bout the speed limits.”

“I wanna try to beat em there..”

Isabella smiled, “your seriously tryin to beat Sparrow?”

He smirked, “who doesn’t like a challenge.”

Isabella lurched forward as the car accelerated, she laughed into the back of her wrist, “if Hakeem see’s we gotta ticket were screwed.”

“Yeah like a cop’s gonna actually ticket us.”

Isabella sighed, “you’d be surprised, not like the police are too found of us” she sighed as she thumbed through the sentinal project records.

“Come on, we gotta have some special privileges.”

“Yeah, not much love for the mutant protection agency.”

“What unlucky bastards we are.”

“At least we get cooler uniforms” Isabella said as she leaned back.

“Yeah, thanks boss~”

“Ha, no problem.” Isabella smiled, not like it was her who picked it out, but she’d take the compliment regardless. The trip to the site lasted another 3 hours, the drive concluded as they pulled up to where the roads ended, near a base, the man turned off the car. “Ever been snowmobilin before?” She asked him.

“No, but if we hurry now, bet we can beat him,”

Isabella hopped out, “I’m going to get there first”

“Hey wait up!”

Isabella was already on the snowmobile and was laughing as she saw the man struggle through the snow, “last one there buys the crew dinner” she saw the rest of the cars finally pull up just as she was headed up the hill. The snowmobile climbed the snowy hill, moving through trees, it got up on the cusp and Isabella breathed in the cool air. Overlooking the path below, where it evened out and where she saw peculiar silverly things poking out of the snow. Her eyes squinted to try to get a better look, but the sun’s reflection on the snow made her wince. She moved the snowmobile down the hill as she heard the rest of the crew moving up the hill. She descended down, and buzzed past the trees down into the snowy tundra that spanned out like a sea of snow glittering in the sunlight.

Isabella got closer to the things peaking out of the snow as she saw in their metallic glory, dead robots behind the yellow caution tape that confined them into organized squares. She paused as she sat on the snowmobile and looked up slowly they were giants, some decapitated, others laying dead on their sides that spanned at least a football field. What broke her concentration was an Irish man who came over to her, muttering annoyances, “how ya doin miss Garcia?”

Isabella turned off the engine of the snowmobile, “good, long trip, now I understand why you were askin bout those excavators now” she whistled and got off the snowmobile.

“….yeah we got worse problems than that…though.”

Isabella quirked her eyebrow up, the rest of the crew she saw came down the hill, “have one of your supervisors debrief them and relieve your guys off the shift.” She gestured to the dead bots, “and show me what yer talkin about, whatever is worse than this.”

O’Conner went and gave the order to one of his supervisors, and gestured his head in a direction, “follow me.”

Isabella trudged through the snow, and sighed muttering curses in Spanish. O’Conner laughed at Isabella’s expense, “we’re not that far”.

Isabella pointed to where Sparrow was, “he’s a whole football field away!!”

O’Conner laughed, “I bet ya wish ya had wings.”

Isabella blinked and almost face-palmed, “actually thanks for the reminder” she opened a blue portal by Sparrow and made one in front of her moving in quickly and closing it before O’Conner could enter. She laughed and when she was next to Sparrow yelled with hands cupped around her mouth, “Have fun walkin!” She could see O’Conner flip her off, which made her laugh more.

Isabella turned her attention to Sparrow his brow furrowed in concentration his face pale and a frown tugged at his lips, “what’s wrong?”

Sparrow gestured to the robot, “…look.”

Isabella’s eyes looked to the dead metal in front of her, and the laughter that had just echoed felt empty against the wide tundra of the robot graveyard. Her eyes slowly traced the initials carved on the robot, “Stark Industries.” She read it out-loud in a whisper, a shaky exhale, her eyes met Sparrows.

Both unsure and full of grief, Sparrow shook his head first, “..I shouldn’t have expected better.”

Isabella was not an optimist, at least that’s what she always told herself, but this, “It may not mean he is involved himself.”

“Does it matter?” He gestured, “look what’s happened”

“I know but-”

Sparrow gave Isabella a dark glance, “you know what those were going to be used for. Does it matter if he didn’t build them by hand, does it fucking matter if he didn’t know what he was funding? People were going to die Isabella, and people still might.”

“I know that! I am just saying let’s investigate this first before stamping guilty.”

Sparrow clenched his fist then inhaled shakily, “Hakeem will not like this.”

“We’ll get this excavated and get a search warrant.

“No.. Not about the process, just..that there’s another disappointment.” Sparrow glared at the inscription, “just another fucking Nazi” he flipped the metal machine off, before walking toward O’Conner too pissed off to say anything more.

Isabella stood there looking at the engraved lettering, ‘Stark Industries’, it repeated in her mind like an awful chant, so deafening it drowned out the world. The talking of crew members, O’Conner’s loud ass laughter, the crunching of snow. All she could hear was the shaky breathes and burning image of cold sentinels, war machines left to rot, made by the hand of a savior. It shouldn’t have been that big of a deal, he was just a stupid philanthropist that threw money at problems and likes to dress up as robo boy and fight crime. However, Isabella knew at a deeper level that Tony Stark was one of the few humans that bothered to build a bridge to mutantkind, and now that bridge burned right in-front of them. A charade. Isabella looked away and her stomach dropped, it always ended in lies, sometimes things being revealed were sickening. She just hoped, prayed even, that Tony was not involved, that it was just his stupid company he couldn’t keep track of. That he didn’t sign up to build weapons against mutants and sell it to a Nazi terrorist organization. Isabella shook her head, ‘follow the money’ she thought, that’s where the answers are. For something like this, it’s all about profit. Mutant bodies left in ruin are just another money bag for companies like the Stark Industries, and she was stupid for thinking differently. For not suspecting, for ignorantly writing them off. Until now that is. Now, she was not going to make the same mistake again.

Isabella walked away through the snow, not using her power. Trudging through the coldness she thought about all of the evidence bags, all the blue prints, and every scrap metal collected. Scanning through her memories, none of it lead to the Stark Industries, no signed documents, no trails of money leading back. Knowing the end though, they needed to find the middle, how it connects. She sighed, her gloved hands rubbing her face as she idly walked toward Sparrow’s voice. He was obviously on the phone with Hakeem, trying to pace through the snow that was too thick to to walk comfortably in.

“..yeah, there’s about 12 of em out here” Sparrow’s breath fogged in the frigid air.

Isabella came up to him, and watched as Sparrow anxiously, fiddled with the scarf, he paused on phone, balancing it between his neck and his ear, “Hakeem said he can get an excavator tomorrow morning that’s the fastest he can.”

Isabella nods, as she looked out at the tundra, the pang of familiarity lodged in her chest, “okay someone will have to stay overnight in the robo graveyard.” She sighed, already mentally signing herself up for a night in Alaska.

“I will.” Sparrow volunteered, and nodded at Isabella before going back to his conversation with Hakeem, “I can spend the night and I will wait for the excavators in the morning.”

Isabella could almost hear Hakeem’s sigh from here, and she could tell by Sparrow’s eye roll, “yes yes I have supplies, I’ll just stay with the night crew we brought with us to relieve O’Conner.”

Isabella gave a quiet laugh, sometimes Hakeem could be overtly motherly and a bit of a worry wart, “He’ll be fine Hakeem” she said playfully and loud enough so Hakeem could pick it up on the other end.

Sparrow laughed, “See ya worry for nothin, I’ll see ya tomorrow, nite mate.” Finally he was able to pry himself off the phone and put it in his pocket.

Isabella shook her head, “can’t believe you were able to get off that quickly.”

“Believe me, I thought he was going to take me hostage for another twenty minutes.”

Isabella smiled, “aw and he get’s you all to himself.” She playfully pinched Sparrows cheek.

“Oh how lucky, I just love his lectures.”

“Don’t we all?”

As the two bantered they move toward O’Conner, their laughter falling into more serious conversations. The ritual of gathering information, reviewing photographs, and collecting evidence from the nearby base. It was all meticulous, grid patterns and slow walks over the snow about seventy times seventy times seventy. Isabella started to feel ill, form staring at the endless white sheet that blinded her with the right glance from the sun. It gave her a headache and it didn’t help at all that all they had to eat was granola bars and aged coffee. “God I need a dinner.” She muttered.

O’Conner heard as he was packing up his snowmobile, “we’ll get back to base and get ya a proper meal.”

“What in six hours?” she deadpanned.

“Well…uh” he rummaged through his bag and pulled out a bag of something, “I got this?”

Isabella squinted her eyes, “are those even edible?”

“Course it is…”

“Then what is it?”

The question lingered in the air and he shoved the bag of food back in his bag, “uh well..maybe there’s a McDonald's somewhere.”

“Were in Alaska in the middle of nowhere.”

“Yeah well were still in America, must be one somewhere.”

Isabella sighed, she was working on zero hours of sleep and the cold coffee could only do so much. “I’m gonna check in on Sparrow and the night crew before we leave.” They had been out for hours, and finally were packing up to go home. She walked through the snow looking at the sunset on the horizon, it danced on the skyline and almost reminded her of that time on the snowy peak. Isabella could feel the ache in her hands, so she shoved them into her pockets as she walked toward the abandoned base. Going up to the door, the familiar carved symbol of a damn Hydra stamped on, made her stomach drop. Opening the door it let out an awful hiss, she saw the lowlight of the lamps, and the flashlights, as the night crew stood in the shadows some light illuminating their boots and weary faces. Automatics in their hand as they walked around, footsteps echoing, while others leaned against the walls talking in hush whispers. As she passed them, they nodded and mumbled out some greetings. Nodding back, she followed the familiar sound of her friend the Australian accent sticking out like a sore thumb. He sat on a desk feet dangling as he fiddled with his phone, “there’s no reception in here.”

“Sounds like ya need to go back outside.”

He glared, “outside with the chillin wind? I’d rather die of boredom.”

“You say that now, but I bet after an hour you’ll be back outside trying to get enough signal for spotify.”

“I hate the silence.”

“Got to fill the endless void somehow.”

“Right? These men you left me with aren’t good with chatter. Their deader than a door knob.”

“Well they just don’t like mindless chatter.” She teased, then asked seriously, “will you be okay here for the night, you got just as much as sleep as I did.” She did a zero sign with her hands.

“No wukkas, I’ll hold down the fort, mate.”

“Uh huh….more worried bout your well bein, they don’t need a supervisor” she gestured to the men in the other room, “they’re trained.”

“Ya, I know, but Hakeem wanted at least one of us to stay, I mean…ya know it’s a big deal.”

“…I know” she sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose, “just don’t push yourself.”

“Ya sound like Maria.”

“Well… if she knew both of us got zero sleep and are living off granola bars she’d beat us.”

“Senseless.” he shuddered an exaggerated way.

Isabella laughed, “I know, so at least try to get some sleep, don’t take the first turn keepin watch.”

Sparrow put a hand to his head and gave a fake salute, “Aye aye, Captain.”

Isabella rolled her eyes and ruffled his hair, “I’ll see ya tomorrow night.”

“Sounds like a date.”

“Yeah, I’d rather not get on Hakeem’s bad side, I’ll leave ya to him.

“Oh what a gentlemen.”

“I always am,” she smirked. Starting to walk away now, she reminded him, “sleep!”

“Ya ya, get on with it mate, before the jet leaves ya.”

Rolling her eyes, she left the room walking down the dimly lit corridor, she tried to shove down the sense of dread. Maybe it was the shadows and the lack of sleep, but this place felt haunted. Like it was tugging her back to the past, the metal operation table, the sawing and the cutting. She covered her ears for a moment in the corridor, just for a moment, trying to erase the sound of her bones being split apart, trying to keep the gagging to herself. The burn of chemicals entering her veins, the horrific pain made her arms shake. Closing her eyes, biting back the fear, not the fear of death, she had already died before. Something much worse, the fear of life. It’s so easy to die, any one of these men can drop dead, from a heart attack to a bullet wound, but to live. To wake up and do this over and over again, it became exhausting, trying to escape it like she escapes sleep. Isabella sighed removing her hands from ears, letting her arms dangle limply against her sides. Numbness slowly swelled in her, rinse and repeat. Her footsteps echoed in the corridor, she nodded to the men, as she left the base.

The creaking door opened to the cold world of the robot graveyard, snow fell and softly melted against the carpeted tundra. The crackle of snow underneath her weight as she went toward the snow mobiles. The distant images looked fuzzy and she blinked away the weariness, the soft glow of green and blues snapped her head to the distant horizon. She shakily exhaled seeing it again, how the lights danced against the sky scape. Memories crashed over her, remembering that night. “That stupid fucking ferret” she mumbled as she got onto her snowmobile, and turned her gaze from the dancing sky, to the dimly lit path, back to where they came.

Chapter Text

Sparrow was curled up in squeaky office chair leather pealing on the backrest, his brown feathered wings wrapped around himself as he shivered. Eyes clenched tight as he tried to get some sleep. The wind however, howled outside and rattled the abandoned base, whining windows as the snowstorm outside tested the panes of glass. He nuzzled his head into his knees, breathing deeply the smell of dust and copper coins. He could almost taste the metal on his tongue, making him open his eyes, and look around in the complete darkness. His hands felt around the paperless desk for his phone. Clicking it on, the screenlight blinded him for a moment, “great 4 am” He muttered, he glanced at the zero reception and pouted as he angrily clicked tiktok that wouldn’t load anything. He groaned, “I’m so boreeeddd” his voice echoed off the metal walls.

He stood up and stretched and groaned as he felt his shoulders and neck ache from the awkward position of the nap. He pocketed his phone and fumbled for the flashlight. Turning it on it flickered, it wasn’t until he tapped it a few times it actually worked. The soft dying light casting a line filled with dust, “geez, someone needs to sweep..” He joked to himself. His gaze going to the corridor up ahead the hallway, he can hear distant hush whispers of the men, most likely just as sleepy and hungry as he was. Sparrow went to his bag in the corner and put the flashlight in his mouth, as he searched it for some granola bars. His hands felt some warm fabric of some gloves the wool itching at his hands as he dug deeper into the bag, “where are you?” he grunted. His body shivered again, his bones felt heavy and he can feel the soreness run down his back, into his cold wet socks. Melted snow still clung to him, and he regretted not drying off before his nap.

Sparrow heard the wind whistle and rattle the windows and he wondered how hard it would be to fly home in this weather. He gave a sneeze, not knowing if it was from the dust or a growing sickness, most likely a cold, but he knew flying in this weather would be fatal. “But so is starving to death..” He muttered around the butt of the flashlight.

Digging into other pockets of his bag and cringing as crumbs got stuck under his fingernails. Flicking them out he grew more frustrated as his stomach started churning for anything, he felt it grumble. When he thought all hope was lost his hands wrapped around a familiar rectangle, and he grabbed the granola bar in such haste he spat out the flashlight letting it roll on the ground. The light flickering to the wall on the other side.

Sparrow chomped on the familiar granola bar and groaned at the expired taste, it felt stale in his mouth and he tried not to cringe as he swallowed. His knees ached on the cold metal ground despite his thermal pants he felt uncomfortably cold, his breath creating fogs as he exhaled between bites. The wind rattling the windows made him shiver, figuring there was a leak and the cold air penetrated the old Hydra base. He stood up, knees giving a familiar crack, then wiped the crumbs from his mouth with the back of his hand. As the snowstorm whistled outside, he heard a tapping sound coming from one of the windows. In the darkness he could make out the pale moonlight that streaked into the room, and saw no silhouette of a tree as the tapping sound continued it’s steady beat. “Well…that’s not creepy” he sighed. He went and leaned down to pick up the flashlight and when he touched it, it flickered off. Sparrow sighed as he tapped the side of it trying to turn it back on, “did no one pack batteries?” the flashlight remained dead making him annoyed as he shoved it back into his cargo pant pocket, and opted for his phone flashlight, the battery red and angry in the corner, “great…15 percent.” Not like he could charge it, with no electricity where they were at. Sparrow decided to save the battery and turned it off and put it back into his pocket, and instead felt the walls for the hallway.

Hands pressed against the metal walls, he used the sparse moonlight available to avoid any potential obstacles. He felt his leg snag on something and he tripped. He glanced down and groaned at the broken chair turned over, annoyed he kicked the thing, which made an angry scratching sound against the floor board. he winced at the sound and went back to lean against the wall to slowly inch himself out of the room. He knew there was discarded desks in here, so it was a hindrance for when his knee bumped wood, or his hip running into the sides of a desk. A low hiss every time he felt the scraping of his flesh, even under all the fabric, it seemed to give not shield. “Great Marie is gonna give me a tetanus shot after this.”

He continued his movements out of the room, trying to find the part in the wall that was empty signaling it was the corridor, he remembered vaguely where it was from his flashlight earlier. It took a few more minutes and a few snags of fabric later when his hands hit nothing and he fell forward down to his knees, “fuck” he winced out as his knees slammed down against the metal flooring. “Don’t worry guys! I’m fine!” he said in a joking tone as his voice echoed in the darkness, the voices that were once there had quieted.

Sparrow listened carefully thinking he’d catch a response like, “no worries.” But the distant laughter he remembered minutes prior was now empty, and he could almost hear the ring of his past voice echoing in the hallway back to him. Still no sound of the familiar chatter just the rattling of wind, and the eerily tapping that seemed to follow him. He paused still on his knees as he listened, hair on his arms and back stood up and he felt his feathers ruffled. The steady beat, tap, tap, tap.

His stomach dropped but he continued to walk against the walls to the supposed exit, his voice shaky, “hey guys do you have a flashlight I can borrow?” His question seemed to be drowned out by the loud tapping which he tried to convince himself was just the wind.

When he made it to the main room, there was a lone flashlight on the ground, he picked it up shining it around, “Mates? Uhmm this isn’t a funny joke anymore” he laughed into the emptiness, “we’re on the clock ya know” the silence became heavy. He looked to the front door and opened it, the wind fought against the push of the door, but Sparrow eventually won. He looked out into the dark tundra and shined the flashlight at the snow, there was one set of footsteps he saw leading to the entrance of the base.

His stomach twisted and he turned his phone back on waiting for it to load, he leaned against the doorframe so he could see the outside and the inside, when it loaded he dialed Isabella. The signal on his phone fighting for that one bar. It rang and rang, and his heart dropped when it went to voicemail, “Isabella, it seems we gotta problem back here, I think” he swallowed hard, “the base has been compromised, I’m gonna need backup, and perhaps medical.” He ended the call and put his phone back in his pocket and thought about flying, flying far and fast away. He could probably make it, fight the wind and snow but he sighed and looked up for a moment, he knew he couldn’t leave the men here. Sparrow wanted to believe they were just piss drunk deeper in base playing cards, the footsteps were from someone wanting to go piss outside, but he knew there was no foot steps from the base, someone came in. Someone, was waiting for him and Sparrow was going to find out who.

He closed the door to the entrance and flashed the light inside looking around for clues, there was a toppled table and blood marks leading to the other corridor, it looked like someone was dragged, he knelt and examined the blood, it was obviously recent, but it wasn’t a lot, he shone down the corridor, where he could see the trail. He wasn’t armed, his bag didn’t have anything, no knives, not even a flare. He knew one of the bags had a flare, he just didn’t know which one, and all the men had semi-automatics, and none went off when he slept. “How” he muttered as he looked around the room to see if anything was dropped, but he kept thinking, ‘how did no one shoot off their gun?’ It was obvious at least one of them were injured and yet Sparrow never woke up. Hell he swore he just heard them minutes prior chatting!

He scratched the back of his head and quietly moved down the corridor, and decided to turn off the flashlight. Despite his thrumming heart and the sweat that made his skin itch, he figured if he kept the flashlight on they’d see him, and he wanted to see the person who attacked his men first. It was a low chance this person had night vision, he doubted it. Then again, ‘they never took the flashlight’ he thought. Still, he didn’t want to risk it, he leaned on the wall of the corridor and remembered the blood trail he saw. Going further into the Hydra base he could hear a slight gurgle sound from a distance, no light just utter darkness when he reached the open room, he continued to walk to the gurgle sound and flashed his light. It was one of the men, lying on the floor. Blood was coming out of his neck from a deep slash, that pooled underneath him. Sparrow quickly knelt next to the dying agent, the look of fear and death in the agent’s eyes as he grasped at Sparrow a horrible sound came from the mans throat that pushed more blood from his lips.

“I’m here” he reassured as he pressed his palm to the man’s throat trying to stop the blood that spilled between his fingers, and ran down to the ground, “John I got ya okay?” Sparrow couldn’t help his voice shaky, “come on mate hold on.” He looked around for a rag, to keep it there.

The man made another noise maybe one of surprise like he didn’t know Sparrow would know his name, with the little strength he had he raised his hand.

Sparrow almost took it to reassure the man, but then he pointed behind him and everything became still. The man’s hand fell to the ground and his eyes wide as he gave a shaky last gasp when he died.

Sparrow fought the urge to turn his head, he’d just see darkness and he was scared, to turn around and face it. He took off his palm from the man’s neck not wiping the blood he glanced at the man’s body looking for any kind of weapon, he heard footsteps behind him, and he slowly ran his hand down the agent’s side to the holster, “you’re bold to think you can get away with murder.”

The laughter that rang out surprised Sparrow, it sounded…young this time he did turn his head to the darkness and grabbed the gun, swiveling his body and aiming, he took three shots to where the laughter came from.

“Is that all you think I’m getting away with?” The strange voice echoed in a different direction now, which Sparrow followed and shot at, it had an accent which Sparrow recognized as German.

“Who are you?” Sparrow’s question rang out and the no response he knew he didn’t shoot them though, he didn’t hear the bullet collide with any flesh, he was not deceived by the false hope, “I asked you a question.”

The voice popped up right below his ear making him get up quickly from the lifeless body, “knowing will cost you”.

It sent shivers down Sparrow’s spine, “my life?” he huffed, “how predictable.”

“No, your sanity.”

Sparrow felt in horror hands shooting through his skull, as he stared into the eyes of something dreadful, “fuck oh fuck” he gasped.

The person laughed, “aw you don’t like this feeling?” his breath tickled Sparrows neck and almost made him vomit, “you don’t like me touching your minds eye, oh relax let it happen.”

“What” he choked out, “are you?”

“Ohh oh ohh” his voice rise and fell in an eerily pitch which made Sparrow’s ears vibrate, “I’m everything you want to forget.”

Memories of Hydra was pulled up in mind making Sparrow saw the flashes of his family being brought back and despite closing his eyes he couldn’t escape it, not the fires in Australia, not his mother dying, not being sold as a pet. None of it, he cringed when the person’s breath in his ear said, “aww is the birdy birdy gonna cry?”

Sparrow glared and wiggled against the evasive hand that held his mind, “fuck off”

“Is that all you got?” he sounded irritated, “you’re less fun to play with than those men….at least they sobbed and pissed themselves, oh, I think you just need a push huh?”

“Your fucking sick.” Sparrow felt rage surge in him as he managed to point the gun in behind him and fired off shots, “ya missed meee” he teased and licked the back of Sparrow’s neck making his eyes widen, “the fuck” the images of men touching him flashed through his mind, as it flooded his senses again. Sparrow felt like he was going to be sick.

“I can’t believe they sold you for such a low price too” they clicked their tongue, “I would’ve bought ya for much much higher” he teased and gave a laugh.

Sparrow cringed and struggled as he tried flapping his wings against his back to get away, but the muscles remained still. He felt fear absolute fear, like he was a boy again separated from his flock and auctioned.

The thick accent of German invaded his ears, as the stranger said the most obscene things to him, and flashed images of Sparrow’s past like a movie. It was like someone taped headphones on him and turned the sound to full blast, from the strangers voice to the past memories of men calling him birdy and pet on repeat. He gasped it was painful, even if he tried to wall up the emotional side, his body was suffering his ears felt like they were bleeding and his brain pounded from the worst headache. Bile started to push up and itch at his throat.

“Fuck” his eyes saw red, the burning fires of forest that spanned out endlessly before him, orange and yellow swallowing up his Mother and Father as their wings became burnt and charred white feathers stained in blood gathered at his feet. Sparrow remembered glancing down not moving waiting for the fire to encapsulate him, right now he wished he died with them instead of giving into the hope of escape. Then reliving their screams over, over, and over again. Reliving the capture of running through the dying forest as he couldn’t fly past the smog, trapped to stay grounded. Running like a wingless creature, it was so unnatural to him, he remembered tripping at every snare branch, or flinching at the burning trees that fell on the path. When he finally made it, made it to the exit, he was met with nets and tazers.

“Why?” Sparrow asked, remembering his first days in Hydra.

“They have a taste for the exotic, that’s why.”

“No” he restated his question, “why are you working for them? You’re a mutant.” Stating the obvious.

He laughed loudly this time like that question was a mere joke.

“Are they forcing you?” Sparrow asked a hint of sympathy I mean they’ve all been there.

“You’re such a fucking idiot” he laughed louder making Sparrow drop his sympathy card and glare behind to the formless darkness. “No…no..I’m practically running the place.”

Sparrow felt something else stir absolute fucking rage, a mutant no less, running it? ‘Running it?’ he felt the blood from his colleague in his hand and it formed a fist, he wasn’t scared anymore. He was just angry, his body worked against the pull of the stranger and found his fist colliding with something solid, finally a face. A face to put to the act of absolute betrayal.

It was dark, as the swirls of black gave way to a form, Sparrow squinted to see, it looked like a kid. Before he could form another thought he felt an awful ring of his mind, and he dropped the gun, groaning as he held his head.

The black void slipped into the shadows and Sparrow felt ill and shaky he reached down to try to grab it, but his arms were numb and tingly and grasped at nothing, he stumbled around for a moment.
“Fuck I need to get outta here.” Sparrow mumbled which sounded between a whine and a groan, this time he did grasp the gun despite his shaky hands he held it. Debating to continue looking for the rest of his crew or attempt to fly away. The headache ate at his mind and he soon realized as parts of his limbs were going numb staying here would be a death sentence. So he ran, ran into the darkness hitting walls like a fenced in deer trying to find a way out, tying to find the corridor. Eventually he fell into emptiness and went off into a sprint down the spinning hallway, he could hear the laughter breaking out behind him.

“Did you think one hit would take me out?”

“I know yer just a kid.” Sparrow answered back speech starting to slur, accent heavier with less breath.

“Don’t call me that!” the walls pounded like fists were banging on them.

“Aw what gonna run back home to yer daddy?” Sparrow teased as he was the one running and would rather be anywhere than here.

“Shut up!”

He knew he shouldn’t laugh and provoke this person but he couldn’t help it, “I can’t believe I just got my ass beat my some kid.”

That was the straw, Sparrow felt his shirt pulled and he slammed down onto his tailbone, “Fuck” he gasped.

“I wasn’t done with you.”

He looked up and saw the face of his dead mother, with the flesh charred and the eye sockets empty, he actually screamed. It rang out mocking him back in the darkness.

The stranger laughed, the voice not matching the face, Sparrow in shock managed to hear the swish of something, in the air and rolled over just in the knick of time.

The clang of metal against the ground rang out, and Sparrow’s eyes widened, he got out into a sprint, running down the corridor.

“I’m going to chop you up into fucking pieces” the laughter echoed behind him and bounced off the walls.

He felt shivers, “where the fuck did you get an ax” he muttered. He was indeed running for his life, the corridor felt longer though, and he felt disoriented in the dark as he ran straight into a wall, as he hit the wall he collapse just as another metal clang came up above his head, recognizing the axe. He pulled the gun up and shot out into the black void, it hit nothing and he was starting to get irritated. He got up and ran again, headache just worsened and his arms tingled down to his fingertips and his chest was hurting.

“I can’t wait to put your pretty wings on my wall~”

The thought sickened Sparrow, and he saw the images flash in his head that wasn’t his, like an invasive slideshow of his brown wings pinned down and admired at a gallery.

“You’re a sick bastard.” he said as he ran hitting walls, trying to remember which direction he came, he grabbed the gun but not the flashlight and regretted his carelessness.

“Like a bird trapped in a cage, it’s only fitting if I clip your wings”

At that moment, Sparrow felt it, the blade cutting through bone and screamed in agony as it sliced part of his left wing, pinning him to the wall. He was chest to chest with the stranger, and cried out in pain. He shot at the mutant, but the bullets passed through like it was mist, his body tingling, he felt the blood drip down his back and the cold air that pressed into his open bone.

“No more jokes?” the accented German voice tickled Sparrow’s ear, “no witty remarks, no pity comments, did I finally shut you up?”

He let out a gasp, the pain making him gag as the ax still pinned him to the wall, he dropped the gun as he lost feeling in his hands, and the thumping in his brain felt like it was being split down the middle and pulled apart.

He felt a gloved hand cover his mouth and slam his head against the brick, “All Hail Hydra.” The voice whispered into his ear and it echoed in Sparrow’s mind like a mantra, repeating over and over again as his eyes dulled and he felt the blood soak his shirt.

He felt numb, from his toes to his neck, it all felt stiff and cold, the only thing that pulsed was the drumming of his head, he saw the figure let go of the ax his eyes have been adjusted for the dark awhile ago. He saw the boy’s face again, the stranger was young, maybe 16 or 17, full cheeks with a scar on his lip down to his chin, and bags under his eyes. The icy blue gaze met Sparrow’s and he smiled at him, and mouthed ‘pet’ a condescending expression that made him want to lunge at the man.

The only thing that broke the tension, was the sound of a loud hum of a copter or jet landing outside, hope filled Sparrow’s heart as his thoughts slipped between the echoing mantras of Hydra, to hope.

It was quickly crushed though when the boy stepped away and looked toward what Sparrow thought to be the entrance, the mutant hesitates for a moment like he chose his words carefully, “sounds like my rides here.”

Sparrow’s heart clenched, “you’re not getting away with this.” He managed to choke out.

The mutant raised his eyebrows almost impressed Sparrow could speak in his condition, “oh….” He thought for a moment, looking at the door, “we already did.” The stranger pulled away from the bleeding man, and made his way through the darkness to the door. Forgetting easily about the men he’s just killed or the feathery foe and set his eyes on his new competition.

He made his way out the corridor and had his hand on the door as he pushed it open gladly accepting the icy graveyard as he heard the voices of his new prey.

“I can’t smell a fuckin’ thin out here” Logan sniffled, and sneezed into his elbow.

Storm rolled her eyes, “and where is your healing factor?”

“It doesn’t work on congestion” he deadpanned, annoyed as he stretched from their long flight, as he looked out into the darkness, he could easily see the outlines of caution tape, and the heads of odd machinery.

Scott looked around and crossed his arms, “well your girlfriend isn’t here.”

“Shut it Summers.”

Jean shook her head as the two already started to bicker her eyes scanned the tundra and landed on the open door of the base, something grew inside her a lingering fear, “we’re not alone.”

Chapter Text

If you told Victor a year ago he’d be in the middle of the mall on one of the busiest days of the year, Christmas Eve. He would’ve laughed in your face then probably punched it. However, life loves fucking him over and right now Victor was the fool. He stood in a enormous Starbucks line, where he could feel a thousand hearts beating at the same time, felt every breath, every sniffle from a snot nose kid and every parents anxiety. As he heard the clicking of registers, the mutters under breath, and children crying for certain toys. Listening to children cry, he felt Wade tug on his hand, “Soooo, are you excited!” Wade asked with so much joy it almost made Victor gag.

“For what? My overpriced latte?”

“No! This is our first Christmas together…together….you know” he swung Victors hand, and Casey’s.

“As a family!” Casey beamed.

Victor melted slightly, “I guess if you can call this that.”

“What else would it be?” Wade asked as he looked over the menu.

“A shit show.”

“Well I do love trashy television.”

That made Victors mouth turn up in a slight smile, “mm, I can’t believe you dragged me here.”

“I know I thought I’d have to drug you.”

Casey piped up, “oh drugs don’t work on my dad.”

Wade ruffled his hair, “there’s always horse tranquilizers.”

“Oh really?”

Victor rolled his eyes, “don’t encourage him Casey.”

Casey let go of Wade’s hand and hugged Victors waist as he leaned back, “I’d never drug you Dad!”

“Thanks…” he shook his head, “you are very..uh reassuring.” He ran his hand through Casey’s long hair, as they waited in line.

He felt his son nuzzle into his stomach, “is it too loud in here for ya bub?”

“….mmm no but people smell funny.”

“Yeah it smells like peppermint and sweat in here.”

“Oh that’s probably me” Wade teased.

Victor shook his head and nudged Wade to order as they finally got to the cashier. Victor heard the most outrageous coffee order that he wouldn’t be able to repeat even with a gun to his head, when it was his turn he said, “medium black coffee…”,

Casey then popped up and ordered a hot chocolate. Victor also glanced at the different sizes, “how can you be stupid in that many languages..” He mumbled, as they waited for their order to finish.

Victor felt a hard tug by Wade, as he pointed to something, “look!”

Victor was on high alert in an instant, his eyes followed Wade’s finger to a fat looking man in a red suit, “ohh yeah what about em?”

“We should get Casey’s picture with him!” Wade said excitedly.

Victor and Casey both cringed and looked at each other.

“Come on Casey, don’t you want to see Santa, he’s a big fat man that goes and gives children presents!”

“Sounds like a pedophile to me.” Victor mumbled as he grabbed their drinks.

Casey played with the sleeves of his shirt, “I don’t really like pedophiles.”

Wade face palms, “no he’s not- well that man probably well.. No Santa is not a pedophile, he just…likes children…now that I say that out-loud…it does sound weird.” He said staring out into a distant, “but it’s not like that Casey, its just like a Christmas tradition ya know Santa leaving gifts under the tree.”

Victor looked offended, “no, I do that.”

Wade gave him a dangerous glare, “I know, but..sometimes, Santa does that too and he’ll get ya whatever ya ask for.”

Casey perked up, “he will?!” that caught his attention.

“Well that’s how the story goes, does it happen…uhmm…not guaranteed but it doesn’t hurt to ask Santa what you want for Christmas.”

Casey seemed excited for a moment, as he sipped his hot chocolate, he looked up at Victor, “can I go and ask?”

Victor sighed, he hated stupid holiday traditions, but he saw both Wade and Casey’s puppy dog eyes, “are ya sure ya wanna go bub? You can just ask me what ya want.”

“I know but….I sorta wanna ask him..” He said shyly.

“….” Victor quirked his eyebrow up wondering what Casey will ask, “sure if ya think yer up for it we can go…..in that line” he sighed. Already seeing another line wrapped around.

Wade was excited as he ushered Casey over in the line and they all stood there drinking their hot beverages, “you're going to love it, and we can get a picture and put it on the fridge and everything.”

Victor listened to Wade’s fantasy, but he was more concerned with Casey’s expression as he watched the children sit on the man’s lap.

Casey cringed, “oh…so we sit on his lap?” he asked looking up at Wade.

Wade was playing with a sprinkle on his frappe, “uh no you sit on his lap, if we all did we’d probably break the man” he laughed.

“Oh…just me?”

Victor rested a hand on Casey’s shoulder, “we can just go shop bub, you don’t gotta..”

Casey held his hot chocolate between his hands, his heart racing slightly as they inched slowly closer in the line. “No…no it’s fine…Wade wants a picture…and uh Wade?”

Wade looked down, “yeah?”

“If I tell Santa what I want, does it come true?”

Wade paused and he and Victor shared a glance, “well…its not a certain thing, but if you ask maybe someone that can grant your wish can hear you.”

Casey stared at the ground a moment internally debating, “…okay” he sounded determined, “yeah I’m fine with it.”

Victor rubbed Casey’s back, he didn’t like how nervous Casey seemed, to him Santa was just a fat man in a red suit ripping off parents. He wondered why his sons heart raced so much, he knew it wasn’t excitement, he saw a flicker of something that Casey tried to hide between sips of cocoa.

Victor probably asked Casey a dozen times while in line if the kid was sure, which made Wade roll his eyes, “you're such a worry wart.”

Victor huffed, “I just don’t think Casey wants to do this.” He whispered to Wade as they got even closer.

“You asked him like a million times, he’s fine….let him enjoy this, it’s kid stuff.” Wade hadn’t realized how much he wanted to help give Casey a normal childhood, he wanted this Christmas to be perfect, he wanted to help make it perfect. Finally it was their turn, the camera was getting lined up and Casey looked up at him, Wade saw a flash of worry. Which ruined this Christmas facade, before he could say anything a “helper” came over.

Fake pointed elf ears, “come on kid, think of what you want to ask Santa.” Her hand holding Casey as she walked him over.

Casey looked at the man in the red suit and felt his heart lurch again, he glanced at the man’s lap, and awkwardly placed himself on it. He tried to withhold panic and distress and fiddled with the end of his sweater, he heard the man ask, “So kiddo what do you want for Christmas?”

Casey thought about it for a moment, what he really and truly wanted, “I want to be normal.” He whispered into Santa’s ear.

Victor’s face fell into a frown as he heard what Casey asked, his heart shattered slightly.

Santa looked into the camera trying to find a response for that, “ya look pretty normal to me kiddo, any uh…things you want wrapped under the tree?”

“Well I don’t feel normal, sometimes I feel…very…messed up, and what I really want is to never feel like that again.”

Casey waited for a response, but their time was ended with a flash of a camera, and he stiffened on the man’s lap, as he felt the memories bubble up. Horrible memories that he had buried, he cringed and was shaken. Before he could blink he felt himself lifted up in Victors arms, and they were walking away.

“I got you” Victor mumbled into Casey’s ear, “it’s okay.” He reassured, as Casey hid his face in Victors chest.

Wade sighed, “I’m sorry kid, I really thought you wanted to do that.” He was rubbing Casey’s back.

“I did, it’s fine. I’m fine.” He lied as he rested against Victor.

Victor could tell Casey was lying, “why don’t we head home, it’s been a long day”, he started walking toward the exit.

“No! No” he wiggled out of Victors arms, “I want to stay we uh still have to go Christmas shopping.” He looked at Wade, not wanting to end their trip and disappoint him, Casey always faltered to being a people pleaser and today was no exception.

Wade and Victor shared a glance, and a sigh, “fine bub, we can look at a few stores.”

“Want to go to the Lego store?” Wade asked trying to find a store Casey will like.

Casey nods and he holds both their hands as they walk through the maze of people, before the crowd hadn’t bothered him, but now he couldn’t quell his racing heart.

Eventually they make it to the lego store and Casey looks around at all the things he could build.

“Just tell us what you think you’ll like” Wade said as he ruffled Casey’s hair. He texted Victor, ‘what did Casey ask for, I can go get it now while he’s in the store?”

Victor heard a ding, and took out his flip phone, he saw the text and looked up to see an excited Wade waiting eagerly.

He debated on telling Wade the truth, but at the same time Casey hadn’t talked to them about it, he knew Casey knew that he heard him. However, he still was unsure if Casey would be okay with telling Wade. So he texted, ‘a snowboard’.

Wade nods with a determined smile on his face, as he let go of Casey’s hand, “kiddo I’ll be right back, gotta go take a leak.”

Casey hummed in acknowledgment as he looked at a lego castle, “Kay.”

Victor rubbed Casey’s shoulder, “ya want that for Christmas?”

Casey looked over the large castle and his eyes gazed upon the price tag, “can we steal it?”

Victor shrugged, “probably…” he thought about it, “but I got the funds, it won’t hurt for me to just buy it.”

Casey looked at the price tag and back up at Victor, “…nah I’m good I don’t actually need it.” He went back to looking at other lego structures.

Victor could see the want behind Casey’s eyes, as mentally noted which ones the boy seemed interested in.

When Wade came back slightly out of breath and his cheeks slightly flushed he whispered to Victor, “I put it in the car.”

Victor gave him a thumbs up, “why don’t ya take Casey and pull the car around and I’ll meet ya there.”

Wade nods knowing Victor wanted to buy what Casey looked at, “sure, come on kiddo lets see if ya can reach the pedals of the truck” he half joked but Victor glared.

“Don’t scrape it up.”

Casey giggled as he took Wade’s hand, “we’ll think bout it.” He swung Wade’s hand playfully as they walked out of the store, he glanced behind him looking at Victor as they left.

“…I don’t know why you guys buy me things” he mumbled, feeling a pang of guilt, like he didn’t deserve presents.

“What do you mean? We're not buying you things pffttt” he teased and kissed Casey’s head, “you might get coal for Christmas you don’t knowww.”

“Coal?” Casey asked questioningly.

“…Yeah Santa gives naughty kids coal and good kids presents, and you don’t know till Christmas morning.”

“Do….do you think I’m bad?” he asked vulnerably as they walk outside, before Wade can speak he interrupts as he fiddles with the end of his sweater, “do I disappoint ya?”

Wade’s face fell, “What no, no kid, it’s just….its just a stupid story. I didn’t mean to scare you, I just thought…you might like that Christmas stuff. You don’t need to worry if you’ve been bad or good-”

“But have I been good?” he asked he felt pathetic in that moment, needing reassurance that he hadn’t let down Wade.

“Yeah kid, yes you have.” Wade picked Casey up, despite the boy being a bit overgrown to be held, he kept him on his hip as they walked to the car.

“…how do you know? How do you know if there’s not like…something wrong bout me?”

Wade’s face flashed with confusion as he clicked the unlock button on the truck and put Casey in the backseat, “nothing’s wrong with you, and I should know I’ve met a lot of fucked up people. Like ya know murderers, like me, but fucked up more. Which is bad, you shouldn’t be fucked up more than me, your fine kid. You’re just a child there’s nothing wrong with you, just worry about bed time and cavities okay squirt?”

Casey sighed, “sure…cavities and bed time.” His head lolled back on the seat and he felt the weight of the car shift as Wade hopped in. He could hear the heartbeat of his father and the drumming of thousands of feet on concrete of the parking lot or the tile of the mall floor. Casey wondered what it would be like to be normal, completely untouched by Hydra, by the wires he occasionally felt underneath his skin, or the bile that settled in his throat when he showered. “I….just hope what I told Santa will come true.”

Wade perked up and smiled at him, “don’t worry kid, Santa usually pulls through and I have a good feeling about your present.”

Casey looked at him eyes wide, “you do?”

“Yeah! I know tons of kids who’ve gotten uh their wishes heard from the big red guy, you’ll be fine. Besides anything Santa doesn’t get you, Victor and I can.”

Casey played with the end of his sleeves, tugging on a loose string on his sweater, “does uhm Santa answer gift requests that aren’t like uhm…physical?”

Wade blinked in confusion, “er….sure, yeah he can give non-physical gifts….” It dawned on him, “yeah no Santa does that all the time.”

“Really?”

“Ya, videogames, Santa answers for that stuff too kid, he has all the bases covered for yeah.”

“Oh…”

Wade could tell there was some disappointment on Casey’s face, “well…what did you have in mind for what else you wanted for Santa? If you tell me I bet I can get it for ya, you know back in my College days” he looked in the far distance, “I know my youth, had a great ass than too, well anyway I was a speedster delivery guy, and I got all the packages for people real weird ones too. Anything you can think of kid, is probably out there. Why don’t ya tell me and I bet I can get it to ya with a wrapped bow and everything.”

Casey watched as Wade was on the edge of the seat waiting for a list or more things he’d want, but he didn’t have the heart to admit that his request wasn’t some physical thing at a store. “Uhm….I think I did ask Santa for everything, I’m good..thanks though!”

“Oh..yeah no problem, kid.” Wade watched Casey look back out the window, and the boy held a disappointed gaze at some shopping carts. “Why…why don’t we bake some sugar cookies when we get back home?”

“….can I eat the dough?”

“Sure kid, ya can eat some dough.”

Casey perked up seeing his Dad walk out, he saw the shopping bags and he frowned again, as he played with the end of his sweater. He heard the trunk opening and the paper sliding on the metal bed. The car dipped as Victor settled in and sighed in relief after feeling the heat blast him in the face. Casey watched Victor glance back at him and how his eyes wandered to his seat belt, while Wade made small talk.

“Finally you found us, I thought we’d have to wait for you all night, must’ve gotten lost in that mall and your so old you can’t even do the fancy maps on the touch screen.”

Victor playfully glared at Wade as he started the truck, “yeah that’s what held me up the fancy maps in the mall.” He used a deadpanned tone, as he heard the lamest excuse from Wade.

Casey rolled his eyes at both of them, he didn’t know why they tried to hide the most obvious things from him, they weren’t sneaky about buying gifts, hell they weren’t sneaking about anything around him. “Dad was this Santa guy round when you were a kid?” he asked as the car started moving toward home.

“No-”

Wade glared at Victor, which made Victor clear his throat, “yeah probably, just didn’t care too much bout him. I was busy with uhm…other thins” that was an understatement.

“Well what do you think of this weirdo that goes in chimneys and is overweight and likes children in their laps?” he asked with arms crossed.

“Uhmm”

“Not the body shaming” Wade mutters and smiled, “can’t fat men just be happy? He’s just giving children a magical time..oh…okay, yeah well- you know its not what it sounds like.”

“Sounds like those true crime docs that you watch Dad!” he sits forward, “are we gonna be brutally slaughtered from some fat man in a red suit tonight?”

“Not counting Wade, no.”

“Hey! I am not fat!” he scoffed.

“Really because yer heads so big I can’t see around it right now” he shoved Wade to the side so he could change lanes.

“Oh my gosh! Are you body shaming my head right now?!”

Victor smiled and it reached up to his eyes, he had to withhold a laugh, “yer skulls so thick I doubt anyhins inside.”

“My skulls thick, I have a list, a list of things you can’t figure out.” He starts scrolling on his notes on his phone, “incident number 1, the tv remote.”

Victor growled, “we do not talk bout that.”

Casey laughed and he smiled slightly as he watched Victor and Wade bicker and flirt all the way home. He saw his Father on the verge of laughter more times than he could count and he felt better already. He felt okay again.

When they arrived back, Casey was ushered inside by Wade to start the cookies, while Victor, “hid” the presents. He sat on the counter as Wade hummed a holiday tune so loud that there was no need for the radio to be playing it. “Soooo are you excited about tomorrow, for presents and your stocking?”

Casey shrugged, “I guess.”

“Whhhat tomorrow is like the happiest day for kids, I’m excited.”

“Yeah but yer excited by lots of stuff..”

“I know…but this is different this is like your first Christmas.”

“Well….I had one last year with Dad….”

“Yeah but he told me you guys went out and hunted a reindeer.”

“I know! It was soo exciting and it tasted so yummy too, but the cold sucked.”

“Mhmmm… but normally kids get like gifts and chocolate and like overdose on sugar, so I’m just thinking maybe you’d like this too…” Wade hoped the kid would like this he did not want to go hunting again with Victor, getting up at the buttcrack of dawn trudging through snow. He shivered just thinking of that.

Casey laughed seeing Wade shiver almost knowing, “yeah I’d rather not go back outside for hours either, I’m glad were doing things different this year…I’m…I’m really glad though were doing it with you.”

Wade softened, “you do?” he waved around the doughy spoon.

“Yeah you make me and Dad happy.” He admitted shyly.

Wade ruffled Casey’s hair watching the boy melt under his hand, “..that’s all I wanted this Christmas was to make you happy.”

“You…don’t need to do all this to make me happy, I….” He came to a realization, “I think I’m just happy with you guys, I think…I’m okay when your both around.” Casey felt as though a bundle of pain from Hydra, was slowly unraveled the more Wade shoved cookie dough in his mouth, or how Victor came inside grumbling about tripping over his snowman, and shook the snow off him. He could hear now Wade joking, and just as he expected, “your like a damn cat!”

“I am not!” Victor looked offended.

Casey corrected, “dogs shake off water not cats.”

Victor scoffed and looked betrayed, “I ain’t’ a dog either!”

Wade laughed with the spoon in his hand still flaying cookie dough around, “Casey thinks your a little B-”

Casey laughed, “no I don’t I didn’t say that, I just said he’s like a dog.”

“Can we not debate what animal I am, I am not an animal.”

Wade smiled, “you're right Victor.”

Victor nods, relieved Wade was agreeing with him until he saw the mischievous smile from him, “don’t.” Already suspecting a comment.

“You're a furry!”

This resulted in Victor chasing Wade around the house as Casey giggled, he watched Wade get caught up in tickle attacks as Wade reached out to him, “ahahahahaha cAsey Caaseyy save me save me!”

Casey laughed, “sorry” he giggled, “it looks like Tony the tiger got ya.”

Victor scoffed and glared, “yer next kid.”

Casey tried to run but was scooped up, his legs flailed in the air, he gasped out in laughter as he was tickled.

“Call me Tony the damn tiger again.” Victor threatened as he tickled.

Casey gasped out in laughter as he squirmed, “aahahaha, wait wait, just ahaha, I was kiddin I ah promise you you ah don’t look like a tiger…”

“How bout that guy from” Wade was catching his breath as he was getting up from being crumpled on the floor, “that guy from Ice age?”

Casey laughed harder and Victor glared at the both of them as they agreed with shaky head nods, “I can’t with you too!” he complained.

“W-Wade save meee” Casey whined

Victor looked at Wade, “no. Don’t!” he could see Wade trying to lunge and tickle him, he started using Casey as a human shield.

“Dad!” Casey whined as held out in front of Victor.

“Yer not ticklin me Wade, I swear to-”

Wade got him, causing Victor to elbow him in the groin, “fuckkk” Wade muttered as he clutched his crotch in pain, “domestic violenceee” he gasped.

“Yer lucky I don’t stab yer ass.” He put Casey down and ruffled his hair.

“Call ah, CPS.”

“CPS is for children Wade.”

Casey giggled, “well I think they’ll make an exception for em.”

“Hey!” Wade playfully glared at Casey.

The ding from the oven, turned Wade’s fake frown into a smile, “the cookies are done!”

Casey helped Wade up as Victor grabbed them from the oven, there was a long sigh, “well these are very uh festive.” They were more like blobs than snowman.

Casey was over there in the flash not minding the hot pan as he popped one in his mouth.

“Casey.” Victor and Wade chided at the same time, as Victor sighed, “those are still hot. You’ll burn yer tongue.”

Casey shrugged as he swallowed, “healed” he said as he grabbed another.

Wade pushed the cookies out of the way, “hey…” he looked for an excuse, “these are for Santa, so no cookies right now. We have to let them cool so we can frost them.”

Casey groaned, “Why does this weirdo get cookies and not me?”

“You’ll get cookies after they’re frosted.” Wade reassured.

“Yeah lets just wait kiddo” Victor ruffled Casey’s hair as he pouts.

Victor and Wade exchanged a glance as Wade moved the cookies and Victor moved to the couch with Casey.

“You shouldn’t so eager to burn yerself kid.”

Casey rolled his eyes, “I wanted the cookie.”

“Uh huh…well I doubt ya even tasted the thing it was still steamin.”

Casey’s sock tapped the edge of the coffee table, “..I guess I didn’t really taste it.” He admitted, as it sorta just burned for him.

“See, somethins you gotta wait in order to enjoy it.” Victor glanced at Wade in the kitchen in the overly frilly apron, that had a vulgar slogan on the ass.

“…Is..it worth the wait?” Casey asked, eyebrows raised.

Victor nods, “yeah, I think so” he sighed as he rubbed Casey’s back.

Casey melted into the hand, leaning back on it, “…does waiting uhm…change anythin?”

“Well it changes the heat of the cookie..”

Casey huffed, “ya know what I mean.”

“…well…I think…it changed me, and I figure I’m a hard man to change.”

“Do…you think if I wait long enough, I’ll change?”

Victor remembered Casey’s request to Santa, “…maybe…..maybe not.”

“Well that’s reassurin” he crossed his arms clearly upset.

“You ain’t ever gonna be normal kid, that just ain’t in the cards for us.”

“So your saying I’ll never be okay?” Casey’s voice taken on a defensive tone.

Victor sighed as he leaned forward elbows on his knees, “what I’m saying kid, is yer gonna learn to live with it. It ain’t gonna wipe away magically one day, all that’s happened. That’s just not how it works.”

“Well why not? Why can’t it work like that?” he asked as his heart clenched down wanting a better hope than that.

“I don’t know it just ain’t how it works, I don’t got a better answer for ya.”

“But I don’t wanna be just okay in small moments, I want to be okay forever.”

Victor nods listening to Casey’s feelings, Wade came over and sat next to him, and rubbed his back as he overheard from the small kitchen.

Wade ran a hand through Casey’s curls, “….I think what Victor is trying to explain is that what happened to you, to us. Can’t just go away, its real and it fucking hurt. We know” he rubbed Casey’s head, “but uhm, eventually those bad feelings, like the nightmares, anxiety.”

“The shower?”

Victor reassured, “yeah the shower.”

“Those things, uhm they get less frequent compared to the good moments and eventually the bad things fade. Sometimes you may get fucked over and will have to deal with them, but I think with all the good memories were going to make” he hugged Casey closer, “those bad things will become easier to deal with.”

“Have they gotten easier for you?” Casey asked.

Wade thought it over, the pain from Hydra, the loss of Vanessa, “they still hurt, they still hurt. But uhm I think all the good memories I have and the people I’m with” he booped Casey’s nose which made his face soften as he looked up at Wade. “Helped me not turn into a suicidal maniac.”

“Just a maniac” Victor joked, as rubbed Casey’s shoulder.

“Hey, well uhm kid. I know you want this solved today, well tomorrow like a gift from Santa, but for now lets try to handle your wish together, okay?”

“Yeah bub, you don’t gotta be talkin to some red freak bout this you can be talking to us.”

Casey looked at Wade from the corner of his eye.

“Hey! I saw that.”

It made Casey smiled and cuddle up to Wade, he made grabby hands at Victor to join who leaned into a hug, as they all got close on the couch a blanket draped onto them.

“You don’t gotta do this alone bub” Victor kissed the back of Casey’s head.

Casey melted between their warmth as he snuggled, still smelling the cookies and the pine from the tree he started to relax. “….yeah wishing to an old weirdo in a red suits overrated, I think…I’d rather do this wish with you guys.”

Wade and Victor nod bringing him closer, “we understand bub, we ain’t goin anywhere.”

“Yeahhh you guys are stuck with me~” Wade teased.

Casey softened as he got their warmth and relaxed against the occasional forehead kisses and shoulder rubs, “mhm, I think that’s better than any gift.” He smiled as he nuzzled against them.

Chapter Text

Jean tilted her head as she looked through the snowy winds at the dark entrance of the building. The door wide open almost inviting her inside like a siren calling, or a faint voice wisping past her ear, “I’m here”. A tunnel vision of a path toward the entrance laid bare through the tumbling wind, despite the darkness of the night, the glow from the headlights of the jet revealed foot prints.

“Jean” Scott’s hand went around her wrist and she snapped out of the daze to look up at his confused expression. “Stay close it’s dark out here.”

Jean nods, “right, I think-” she looks down to the path toward the entrance and the indents of footprints were gone leaving her thought stilled in her mouth.

“Are you alright?” Scott asked noticing something off about Jean’s demeanor and seemed to freeze in place, like she was statue.

“I just thought I saw something.” ‘Or someone’, but then turned her attention over to Logan and Storm.

Storm was working on calming down the wind stilling it with the palm of her hand, while Logan was kicking a metal head of a machine.

Logan hit the head, “what are these fuckin things?” He looked over the empty eyes, his boot that stomped on it, went back to resting on the caution tape he disregarded.

“Someone’s science project perhaps.” Storm joked as she cleared the skies for them. She glanced at the robots, her eyes drawn to an inscription on the side of the giant, “…I see” taking note of the Stark Industries engraved on the metal.

Logan shivered already hating this, he looked around in the desolate place, the selfish part of him wanted to go back into the heated jet and turn his ass around. He stopped the pessimistic urge to make conclusions before they even began looking, “lets see if anyone’s still here.”

They began to trudge their way to the entrance of the base, snow clinging to their pant legs. As they walked Logan heard a metallic, *click* when he turned around he saw it, “shit”, the dormant robots started to stand up from the snow heaps.

“Well that doesn’t seem good.” Scott said in a deadpanned tone.

Logan let out an annoyed huff, “what are the chances of them bein’ nice?”

Scott smiled at him, “like that ever happens to us.”

Red lights blinded them, as the metal giants opened their eyes, scanning them, “Mutants identified.”

The automotive voice in it’s monotone speech rang out into the night, like a dark beacon the rest of the robots answered the call as they stood, snow falling from its rusted hips.

Jean felt a wave of nausea and she held her head, Scott grabbed her shoulder, “are you okay?”

“I think” she looked up at the stare of the robot and saw something more sinister on the metal sheen reflected from the jet light, a smile that reached hollowed out eyes. There was a face in the metal and it was staring back at her. Unable to think as she felt nausea and a migraine knocking on her skull she hadn’t registered the arm being raised toward them.

Scott had already pulled her away as the group dissolved into two sides, Scott’s hand coming to his visor as his bright blasting vision met the arm of the giant, cutting through it’s thick iron skin. It fired a beam of light that scorched the earth that divided the two groups, too slow and clumsy to hit any of them, it was more so doing damage to one another then themselves.

“Well at least they’re stupid.” Scott sighed, as they dodge another stray ray. His visor at the ready, “Jean you’ve been quiet, are you good?” He knew she’d been off ever since they’ve arrived but her silence was uncanny.

She let Scott do the heavy lifting of shooting at the metal robots, as she stood behind him, her focus was around the base, she felt another being several actually, “I think someone’s controlling them.”

Logan overheard, “well there doin’ a peachy job can’t even aim straight.” Just as he said that, a ray came for him, and he dodged at the last moment, rolling in the snow.

“Don’t test fate.” Storm said, as she called lighting to strike from the sky, the crackle whipping down, as it hit the head of the giant in front of her, the electric buzzing in the air making Logan’s hairs stand up.

“I’d rather not test you.” Logan said as he stood and wiped the snow off his pants, making Storm smile, “that too.”

“Hey red, why don’t ya see who’s puppeteerin these freaks?” Logan asked as he unsheathed his claws from his fist, and was propelled by Storms wind to put his metal shears in the giants dead eyes.

“On it.” She put her hand to head trying to concentrate, “Scott cover me.”

“Always” he smirked as he got his visor going again, red beams meeting the white light of the giants. Sparks flew in the darkness lighting up the sky. One giant already burnt and malfunctioning because of the lighting from Storm’s power frying it, repeated over and over, “Mutant- Mutant identified Extermination Eminent-”

It caught off just as Logan’s claws found the metal voice box stowed behind it’s ear, piercing it, the metal tank loosing the repeating mantra as it fell to it’s knees.

The other robot, beamed down a ray, that cut the dead one up, totally missing Wolverine, “hell are these things even aimin’ at us?”

Storm watched as they fought one another, “hmm…maybe not, they seem only interested in us on occasion, how…odd.”

Scott looked over at Jean, “do you think you can figure out the controllers intentions?”

“I’m thinking” she huffed, not meant to be snappy, but Scott interrupted her plenty of times on missions like this.

Scott put his hands up and went back to what he knew, shooting. Despite them not aiming at them, “we might as well get rid of these trash heaps.”

“I’m already on it laser-beam.” Logan jumped on one, clawing it’s back open all the way down to it’s leg.

Jean paced the snow, as the cold met to her knees, she felt it again. The undeniable pull toward something, this time, instead of a tunnel vision toward the abandoned building it was into the forest of birch trees. Jean could fight the pull of her mind if she blinked and turned her head to the chaos of laser-beam giants and bickering of teammates. She weighed the options, then started walking toward the forest figuring whoever was controlling the strings was the cause of her headache and nausea. She made it to the outskirts and leaned against the peeling bark breathing heavy her breath fogging in the air. Jean wondered if this mutant was a telepath, she sent a message from her mind, “I know you’re there”, her lips unmoving staying in a frown.

“Come closer.”

The response was a boys voice in her head, he sounded German like Kurt but with a more gravely and sultry undertone.

“What do you want?” she asked unamused as she entered the forest leaving behind the spectacle.

“Your mind” he said, but when he spoke this time, it lingered in the air, right next to Jeans ear.

She looked behind her to nothing but forest, and realized just how deep she had walked without realizing, “who are you? And why are you controlling the robots?”

“Robots?” his voice laced with feign confusion, “you mean the sentinels?”

Jean stored that label in her mind for later, “why are you directing their power toward us, it seems they are targeting mutants, but from our short conversation it seems you are one as well.”

“How perspective.”

Jean shivered feeling hands on her shoulder she pulled back and hit a birch tree, her breath heavy the trees seemed closer than before, not as spaced out as a forest would be. “Why are you doing this?”

“I just want to talk, it is not everyday I meet a fellow….telepath if that is what you would call us.”

“There are simpler ways to ask for a conversation than puppeteering robots and trying to lure me away.”

“Where’s the fun in that?”

Jean looked around, she could sense the man behind the trees, her arms brushing against bark as she stepped closer in his direction, “no you have more sinister intentions don’t you.” Her eyes guiding her through the enclosed forest, that crept closer with every step in the right direction.

“Oh I have a lot of intentions with you.” He said, his voice below her ear again, but Jean ignored it as she got closer and closer. The trees blocked her path, but her hands pulled away the paper-like bark and the trees were peeled away from existence from her palms.

His voice was laced with surprise, and it echoed more as he stepped away from where Jean was headed, “I’ll admit you are a far stronger telepath than I’d imagine.”

“Your tricks are just tricks.” Jean said unamused as he got into the clearing the bark scratching her cheek, she remained unflinching as it flew past her body like a hard wind. Scraping her uniform, she could feel trickles of blood but she knew the rolls of cool drops down her arms and legs were fake. This entire charade in her eyes was like a flimsy green-screen that moved with every fervent emotion the holder had.

“Are you sure about that?” He asked.

Jean felt another roll of nausea and headaches curling in her mind, it was a digging feeling like someone’s hand dug into dirt and scooped out memories, the pain was like dust being thrown into her eyes as they grabbed and discarded over their shoulders into her face. “What are you looking for?” she asked out loud as she wiped her eyes, honestly she was an open book, even with her emotions she rarely could hide them even if she wanted to. The most blackmail she had were embarrassing moments with Scott, and maybe awkward interactions with her seeking validation from the Professor.

“You won’t find anything.” She didn’t like a stranger digging around in there, but she was more annoyed from the headache, “Stop it” she sent a wave back. She knew it worked as the rest of the trees flickered in response, like facade was slowly being lost.

The stranger seemed unimpressed for a moment, “you seriously look up to that man?”

Jean was surprised by the hatred behind the strangers voice, she could feel a wave of disgust from him. “The Professor is an amazing telepath, you could learn a lot from him.”

“I don’t need to improve” he chided already hearing her loud thought.

“…There’s always room to grow.”

His voice was obviously irked, “I don’t think I’d learn a lot from him.”

Jean’s face contorted in confusion but she latched onto the strangers mind, as well, it was dark ocean of ideas and voices. Most unrecognizable as the language was all in German, she knew she shouldn’t have chose Spanish class for the last three years.

“Hahaha” he laughed his voice distorting into the air into different tones from young to old, “you don’t need to look, I’ll tell you, I’d never be a pupil under a man who can’t even get up. You’d have better luck coming back to Hydra with me and we can improve together.”

The offer fell flat instantly, “excuse you?” Jean’s voice was laced with anger, “come out where you can face me and we’ll put those Hydra teachings to the test.”

Jean felt a push against her back, and she caught the hand of the shadowed entity, pulling it into the snow, “whatever Hydra has taught you is a lie, if you’ll just listen, I can show you how your life can be at the Academy.” Waves of hope washed from Jean as she tried to project a romanticized future of school onto this shadowy entity below her. He struggled from her mental grasp that clamped onto his mind, he only won over as Jean started gagging from the nausea.

She pulled away and brought a hand to her mouth trying to breathe through the tightening of her throat and the churning of her stomach and the constant pound of her mind. She figured this was all a projection as well, but it was stronger than his flimsy illusions.

When Jean looked up from the snow, there was a vacant indent of a body, she sighed as she scanned the forest. Now the trees were evenly spaced, but she knew he was still around as the headache hadn’t subsided. “I know you are out there, I’ll find you again.” She tried to unshaken her voice.

“Are you sure you are ready for what you’ll find? That Professor you look up to, that you…” he said with disdain below her ear, “idolize, are you sure you can trust him?”

Jean snapped her head toward the voice in confusion, “you’re not going to convince me to join you in Hydra, you’re going to have to do better than that.”

“You consider me so evil, Hydra such a ruthless cause an eradication of mutantkind sure may sound extreme-”

“It is.” Jean said voice laced with irritation, “murdering large groups of people, well there’s a name for that.”

“Progression” he sighed, “you may not understand it now, but once you are held back from achieving your true potential, than you will. Our cause isn’t to kill all mutants.”

“Just the ones that don’t benefit you.”

“You could benefit us.” He suggested voice laced with want, and if Jean concentrated enough she could feel tugs of her clothes and wrist toward a direction away from the X-men.

“I will never join you” she snapped hand pulled close to her chest, “what you stand for disgusts me.”

The stranger couldn’t help but roll his eyes, “your all bleeding hearts, for a man’s ideology that would rather lie to you, lie about your potential” he whispered, “keep you in the dark from your own life, to try to control you.”

Jean ignored him and brought out waves from her mind, toward the trees, which rattled too easily, “shut up, and face me” her voice grew louder.

Through the mirage of trees and the splintering of bark in the wind, Jean was trying to pull away every strand between them, so she can see the puppeteer of the sentinels. The brown and white bark flew past her, and within the mirage two faces emerged, in agony groans filled the air. Jean’s eyes slowly widened as ripples came to her mind, she smelt gasoline and copper. Face to face reaching out to her was her mother’s hand, that was pale-stricken. Jeans gaze followed her mothers open bleeding veins to her mother’s dislodged jaw, that hung from her mouth as she screamed with such a familiar voice it made Jean choke on the acidic burn that threatened to leave her mouth. “Jean, Jean, Jean” they chanted, a melody of graveled voices from her Father who’s eyes rested at the tip of his nose, and a glass shard through his cheek. Jean could see it now the day she buried deep. The day she met the Professor at the hospital, where her parents laid cold and naked five floors below her in the morgue, zipped up in body bags. Her parents died in a car crash and she was “lucky” to survive. She stared into her parents eyes as their hands grabbed at her body, cold palms against her stomach and shoulders, painful nails digging into her flesh making her hiss in pain, but the tears and the memory were worse. “You killed us” they cried out, and she is 12 again sitting in the back of a cop car waiting for paramedics as she saw the tangled limbs of her parents left on the burning pavement. With the sun beating down she smelt the leaking gasoline and saw her mothers blood soaked shirt pool against the ground. Her Fathers arms outstretching to her Mother, a failed attempt at comfort in the wake of death, but their eyes she imagined at the time that they were itchy and needed to blink. Now she remembered the horror of it, and the childlike confusion, in shock Jean looked around the treeline. Seeing the X-men she came to know stand there staring at her with matching injuries to her parents, “you lost control again Jean.”

“You killed them” Scott said in disdain, “and you killed me too…I thought you loved me.” His voice broke as it contorted with the wind.

“No…no, this isn’t” Jean grabbed her head as she backed away from the figures of her parents that tried to pull her in deeper. “No, no this won’t happen again.” Jean snapped, “get out of my head!” she screamed, and was about to yell again when another gag hit her throat, the scent of fuel filling her lungs, shakily her hand leaned against a tree. As she leaned her body weight, the tree disappeared and she hit the snowy ground. Jean gasped in surprise, and yelped as her legs were pulled by the mirage of her Father, she dragged against the forest floor as her brain swirled with the images of that day. The argument of her parents in the car, her fingernail scratching the lining of the seat as she felt overstimulated from the radio and the voices that started to escalate. The suns glare bouncing from the hood of the oncoming car to her, the screeching of tires, and the crunch of metal and bone that had caused her to be orphaned that day.

Storm winced at the sound of metal screeching, “maybe we should think about this before we destroy them all…” her words fell flat as she looked at the utter chaos in-front of her, which was clunky robots running into each other and hitting one another with laser beams, along with Scott’s power, and Logan dodging everything as he clawed them up. It wasn’t until she glanced over near Scott, her stomach sinking to her feet, as she looked around, and she was nowhere, “Scott, where’s Jean, did she tell you where she was going?”

Scott looked behind him, and blinked in utter surprise, “no..Jean?” he yelled out, he saw her footprints into the woods, “I’ll go follow her.”

Storm nodded, as she watched Scott break away, but as he did all of the metal robots that were still standing, clicked their heads in the direction of Scott, and aimed.

Storm tried to cover it in time, calling down more lightning, but she was too slow, the robots reaction time sped up considerably as it shot out white light, “Scott!!”

Scott turned back hearing his name being called, “Wha-” his eyes filled with light.

Jean kicked at the figure that held her ankle and felt the snow cling to her bodysuit, “you’re not him, and I will not loose control.” Her voice steadied as she looked at the haunting figures with glass in their faces. “I am not afraid.” She yelled, and as she repeated over and over again, that she will not be the same, the figure started to loosen it’s grip enough for her to break away. As the hand let go and faded into mist, Jean blinked in realization as she slowly got up, “I am not afraid.”

“He lied to you, buried your parents so far deep in your memory, you couldn’t even recollect what had happened.”

She stood straighter, “I am not afraid.”

“You can loose control again and kill someone else you love.”

Her gaze fell on Scott’s image, and as she opened her mouth to retort, she heard a faint call of panic from Storm, “Scott!”

Jean’s head snapped in the direction, “enough with your games, we’re through.” Her hand went up, and despite the headache and nausea she tunneled through and stilled the wind, the shaking of the trees, and pushed down the projections until they were in the ground again. “Your power over me is gone” her gaze finally snapped to the figure, who’s shadowy facade washed away to reveal a broken bruised blond boy, with a cut lip and blue steel eyes.

He backed away in the snow, no longer containing the aura of confidence, “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”

Jean tugged at his shirt and drew a fist back into the air, “give me one good reason.”

“Scott!”

Jeans blood ran cold, as she heard such a distressed voice from Logan, she dropped the boy in-front of her, “let go of the sentinels.” It was not an ask, but a command, that she quickly left in the air, to run through the thick snow and dark woods, the only light that filtered through was moonlight, and she traced the steps she originally took to enter.

“Scott!” she yelled out, “Storm, Logan?”

A hand quickly grabbed her, and she yelped but then softened realizing it was Logan, “you okay red?”

“Yes” she said shakily, “is Scott okay, I heard you guys yelling.”

His face fell, “come on we need to go.”

Jean frowned, “Logan what happened?” she asked as she was tugged down the rest of the hill.

“Just uhm….some laser nicked em is all.”

“Logan don’t lie to me.”

“He’ll be fine, Storm’s’ got em in the Jet, we already called Charles.”

“Is he bleeding?” she asked as they finally made it to the flat of the tundra.

“I wouldn’t call it bleedin” he muttered, as they passed Logan froze as he heard the ticking of something, quickly he pulled Jean back and covered her with his body.

Groaning of metal combined with the heat of overused veins of the robotic vessels, overheated melting the frame and sparked the core, causing the giants to rattle off as they exploded. Pieces of scrap metal flew in all directions, Logan hissed as he felt a pierce through his abdomen, “Fuck!”

“Logan!” Jean screamed into his chest, feeling the impact of Logan’s body against her, “Logan?” she asked shakily.

“Mm…fine kid…” he pulled back gasping as he pulled the metal out of his stomach, “fuck.”

Jean’s eyes widened in horror as his blood splattered on her boots, she awkwardly stepped back her gaze still frozen to her shoes.

Logan drew in two long breaths and wiped his bloody hands on his jeans, “see mm fine, kid. Let’s get goin” he tapped the back of Jean’s shoulder.

She knew he was fine, but she carried his blood on her legs and shoes all the way back to the jet, before she entered her gaze fell back onto the abandoned base and she felt as if she was forgetting something.

“Did you find Jean?” Scott’s voice laced with pain as his question rang into the empty air.

“I’m here.” Jean dashed up the stairs of the jet toward Scott who was laying on a cot, his chest wrapped up in gauze. Storm was putting away the burn ointment and first aid kit, as Jean knelt beside him, “are you okay?”

“Never been better…” he smiled, and cupped her cheek with his hand, “how are you doing? You disappeared on us.”

Jean’s heart squeezed tight, “I know, I’m sorry I should’ve said something. I found the person controlling the sentinels-”

“Sentinels?” Logan asked as he pulled the jet stairs up, and closed the door.

“Yeah that’s what the boy referred to the robots as-”

Storm piped up, “boy?”

Jean sighed, “yeah the person I was tracking, it seems he works for Hydra and he was controlling the robots…” she left out the part of him wanting to recruit her.

“Great Hydra.” Logan groaned as he sat down in the co-pilot seat, “just what we needed.”

Storm sighed as she sat down in the pilot seat starting the jet, “it never is easy…” she looked at Logan and rubbed his shoulder, “let’s get back to Charles and we can figure this mess out.”

Scott sighed as he tried to sit up, which was met with Jeans hands who pushed him right down, “rest…” her gaze landed on his wounded abdomen.

“I’m sorry I wasn’t much help, he was very distracting.” She huffed annoyed at herself that she was caught up in the tricks and wasted so much time, “I was trying to get him to let go of the sentinel control, but if I had just helped you guys originally without going off…well-”

Scott tried not to look in pain, and smiled, “Jean, even if you were there, that’s not a guarantee for everything to run smoothly, it may have happened anyway. Besides it’s good you went, now we know that Hydra’s involved…”

“It is none of your faults,” Storm reassured as she ascended the jet above the graveyard of scrap metal and snow, giving it one last gush of wind that would hide the trail of their jet. “It is ours, for recklessly bringing you both without considering the possibilities of what was here. We over simplified the mission and in doing so, put you both in danger.”

Scott and Jean fought an eye roll and quickly tried to interject.

“Storm’s right, I got too caught up in this reunion fantasy that it got yer ass fried lasers and put both ya entangled with Hydra’s bullshit.”

Scott sighed, “fried is an overstatement, were fine.”

“We’re not kids anymore we can handle it.” Jean reassured.

“Yeah well until ya can legally drink yer still kids to me.” Logan checked some of the monitors as they flew, but he could feel both their glares at the back of his head.

“We will talk about this with the Professor when we get back.” Storm said calmly.

Jean and Scott looked at each other and internally groaned knowing for the next few weeks they’d be coddled like children again, and most likely be restricted on missions. Still they knew better than to argue their case until they all spoke with the Professor.

Chapter Text

Isabella was curled up drowned in her scarf and coat, against the seat of the plane. Warm light casted across her face, she shifted slightly as she heard the footsteps of her teammates, annoyed trying to keep asleep it was interrupted by a loud laugh.

Groaning her eyes slowly open, Isabella couldn’t fake it, she barley got any sleep no matter how cozy she was. She fumbled for her phone in her pocket turning it on, she saw the voicemail box, and missed call. With a sigh, she opened it and pressed it to her ear as she listened. The wind whipping in the background, Sparrow’s shaky voice, “Isabella, it seems we gotta problem back here, I think” a short pause and a gulp, “the base has been compromised, I’m gonna need backup, and perhaps medical.”

The voicemail ended and Isabella looked at the call, it was left 2 hours ago, her stomach sank as she called Sparrow back. His familiar annoying voicemail just chirped back at her, again and again and again. She stood up quickly, moving past the men, not muttering a word as she looked over the directory posted on the side of the plane. The extensions to all the bases of MPA, her eyes scanned down the list to the one in Alaska, the one where a morning team was supposed to be sent to relieve Sparrow’s night watch. Her fingers rapidly dial the numbers of the head of base, she waited.

Soft piano washed over her phone, making her almost wanting to smash it, “please wait for the next representative.”

“What is this a fucking call center” she groaned.

One of the men who was leaning against the door of the cockpit asked, “what’s wrong?”

“Sparrow might be in danger he’s not answering, and this stupid base put me on hold!”

“Well..they have a landing pad, there should be someone manning the radios for planes, let me ask Joe if he can radio them.”

Isabella’s shoulders went down just a smidge as she overheard the request to the pilot. As she rested the phone against her ear she popped her head into the cockpit.

“This is Boomerang G650, calling MPA Anchorage Tower M, over.”

The pause was brutal, Isabella sighed, as she rolled her eyes at the stupid piano music, “do we need to get closer?”

“…that may be the problem, here I will turn around and head back in that direction, we should have closer signal in 30 minutes.”

Isabella nods as she went back to the directory, and tried another number at the base, going through the list it happened to be voicemail after voicemail. “This is wrong, someone has to be at their desk, there’s a night shift at the base.”

“…here, I’ll try Steve’s phone” one of Isabella’s co-workers called the other team member as well.

Isabella saw the flash of disappointment, “okay, this is bad, I don’t think we can wait 30 minutes, I’m going to try to portal there, I can probably bring 2 people along, anyone here have medical training?” she asked as she gathered her things.

A few people nodded along, two started grabbing the medical equipment, Isabella went to Joe, “try to go back to the Anchorage base and land, see if anyone’s there, and proceed with caution, it may be compromised, keep your cells on. I’m porting to where we left Sparrow. I’ll contact you once I find them.”

Both pilots nodded, and Isabella made it through the middle of the plane grabbing her bag, “I’ll be right out” she mentioned as she stuffed herself into the tiny plane bathroom. She looked through her bag and took out a black box, and huffed, “I can’t believe I’m doing this, it’s for emergency’s though” she muttered. As she opened the container of three syringes, she drew up her sleeve and got off her belt wrapping it around the middle of her arm tightening it. The vein lines running down to her hands as the blood cut off the circulation, she grabbed one of the needles and lined it up. The familiar weight in her hand, the same color that HYDRA pumped into the veins, but now she dug it into her own skin, eyes clenching shut as the rush of chemicals poured into her. Hands tingled and burned down to her fingertips, she felt the remembrance of power be handed back to her as the steroids immediately unlocked the stabilizers of her body.

Trembling as she put her belt back on, it took her a minute or two to finally get it through the hoops, she shoved the black container back in the bag and stumbled out.

“Who’s ready to portal?” she said, trying to contain all that was unleashed in her body, it was like her hands were ready to bring out a damn of power, waiting to open up thousands of gateways. She could see the path beyond the plane, like a line shot out from her eyes to the destination, just waiting for her to open up the door to the other side.

The two medics lined up with their bags, and Isabella opened a blue portal, the size of a large door, she could hear the whistle of wind, and snow got on the end of her boot, she entered first hands up to keep it open, as the two medics entered. The portal closed behind her and like a match, the power was quickly spent up, as the blue haze burned from the palm of her hands into the air like smoke. Isabella looked to the tundra that once held the graveyards of robots, and the remnants were gone, now just fingers buried in the snow. “They moved” she said, voice rattled.

“The door is open” one of them pointed out, already moving toward the base.

Isabella directed her attention from the lack of robots and the buried caution tape in the snow as she followed her men inside.

As she trudged through the snow she tripped on a metal piece, looking down at the debris she saw it, three slash marks digging into the metal, “shit.”

Tearing her eyes from the call sign, she quickened her pace, “let me go first” grabbing her gun from her holster and moved to the front as they were entering the doorway.

Darkness was met with flashlights, the spotlights slowly scanning the floor and walls, the toppled desk, the blood.

Isabella stepped forward she was silent, she made a hand signal for one of the medics to check the adjacent room. As he left, Isabella scanned her light across the blood down the hall, it looked like someone was dragged.

The medic came back from the adjacent room, “it’s empty, just Sparrow’s bag.” He whispered.

Isabella nodded, and they began to slowly make their way down the hallway, flashlights scanning, as the medics flanked her. She could hear dripping, quiet splats on metal, she held her breath as she turned the corner and her flash light hitting the boot of a foot. All three paused, Isabella exhaled “Sparrow”, as the light illuminated a hung head against a wall with blood splattered like paint and an ax through his feathered bones.

The medics were first to approach as Isabella felt frozen in time, she only realized it was all real as she watched the medic take off his glove and press his fingers to Sparrow’s pulse line on his neck.

She could hear the thumping of her heart, as her eyes wide staring at his cracked bone in the open air.

“He’s got a pulse it’s faint” one of the medics stated as the other was already getting out her kit in the dark, knowing hands finding the bandages, thread and needle without looking, “get the ax out we’re going to have to lay him down, he’ll bleed out at this rate.”

Isabella’s hand already wrapped around the ax before the male medic could touch him, “I have it” she could see their nods in the shadows, as she slowly took out the ax that was in-bedded into wall and bone. It strained her arm and shoulder as she lifted the handle up, hearing it grind against Sparrow’s winged bone. Once it was finally lifted she felt Sparrow limply slouch against her, dropping the axe she and the medic slowly laid him down onto the ground.

She watched them get to work, and for a moment all she wanted to do was sit there and hold Sparrow’s hand, but she had more teammates to find. “I’ll be back both of you watch your backs in here.”

Isabella stepped beside them and walked further down the corridor light and gun at the ready, her footsteps echoing into the emptiness. She thought of Sparrow’s hung head, the body stains into the hallway, the axe, the claw marks and buried robots. It was all jumbled up, on how a few hours away could become a shit show. Her light scanned the open room, and she found one of the remaining teammates, eyes wide in a pool of blood. Isabella knew he wasn’t alive as she fought the urge to kneel and check for breath like that would bring him back, but she knew better and continued walking.

She was just about to turn the corner of the other room, when she stopped hearing a low groan. It was distant, her flashlight looking for signs as it scanned the room, another hallway entrance appeared and she made her way down it following the noise, her steps quickening. Isabella was half running, when she felt the boot slip out underneath, falling on her knees with a clash her flash light rolled, lighting up the dark red. Her hands slid out in-front of her covered in it. She leaned forward grabbing the light and revealing the ground, near the door to the room, blood. Like paint had been thrown onto it, she got up grabbing the flash light her pant legs and shirt wet now. She carefully walked through, trying not to slip again. Through the metal door she could hear a soft groan, she tried pushing it open but something was blocking it from swinging. Shakily she lifted her hands seeing the path before her like a blue grid, she could estimate the distance from her side of the door to inside the room, she didn’t need exact measurements to tear open a door to reality as long as it was feasible to their reality, it would work. Due to the steroids, her powers sparked from her hands a few times like a match trying to light, before the portal opened in-front of her. Stepping inside, she scanned the room to the groan, light flashing on her teammate.

“Stephen” she whispered recognizing him, but her eyes immediately went to his missing arm and the life-less piece of him next to his foot. He was still awake holding a wrapped t-shirt to amputated limb. Isabella knelt next to him, “hey I’m going to get you out okay?” she couldn’t hide her shaky voice.

“Are you real?” he whispered to her.

Isabella paused, “Mhmm, I’m here now.” She moved her flashlight around, and when she pointed at the door she saw what was blocking it.

“He couldn’t get out” Stephen whispered with the little strength he had left.

Isabella barely knew how to respond, she just looked at Stephen, “let’s get you home” she scanned his body, other than his arm he didn’t have any other visible wounds.

She put her gun in her hostler so it turned off the flashlight, and then she put her hands beneath Stephens knees, “I’m going to lift you up okay? We have medics.”

He nodded tiredly against her, and Isabella strained all of her muscles lifting him up, she could feel her muscles aching in her arms and shoulder and bit back a noise, as they slowly healed as well.

“Fuck” he gasped.

“M’sorry” she managed between huffs as she carried him bridal style, she opened another portal squeezing her eyes, as she had to do mental gymnastics to calculate the distance from there to the hallway, this time the estimation had to be more accurate or they’d end up in a wall.

When the mental math finally clicked her portal lit up, and she stepped through, “I have one more patient” she said mid-sentence as she was halfway in the hallway.

The medics looked up to her eyes wide, already overwhelmed with the little supplies, “oh-okay, did you find anyone else?” one of them asked.

“No one else..made it” she knelt down, knees thudding against the ground as she tried to gently lay Stephen down. Once he was in the medics hands Isabella stood up, back aching, “I’m going to contact the pilot and tell him what I found, I’m also going to search up the nearest hospital, and I’ll teleport us there.”

As they nodded Isabella started making her way outside to get signal, her body heavier as her boots stomped the ground. The echo made her shudder, the blood on her fingertips, the weight pressed on her chest. The smell of death and copper, and the cool of the metal made her sick.

She could feel the scraping of bone in her flesh, like when she took the axe out of Sparrow, a familiar scalpel to her head. She wanted to scream again, unbuckle the straps and scream again, like she was back on that operation table. Her head was so dizzy she stumbled against the front door, shoving it open, as she fell into the snow waist deep now.

Bloodied hands grasping at the white, her body lurching forward as bile rushed her, and the burn of her throat gave-way to the ground. Acid burning the snow, sinking in, bloodied hands shakily wiping her mouth, when she stared down at them, it only made her throw up again and with nothing left it was just dry heaving.

The dampness soaked into her pant-legs mixing in with the bloodied fabric, the sweat running down her aching back as muscles strained slowly stitched themselves back up cell by cell. Stained hands grabbed at her phone, not caring if the keypad got messy she dialed the pilot.

It rang only for a moment, “Isabella did you find them?”

The familiar voice and the weight of the question sunk in, as she stared at the vomit covered ground in front of her, “…yeah.”

The tone changed from the pilot, “…I see, I still can’t in touch with the base, do you still want me to continue my path or should I start heading toward you?”

“I have to get them to the hospital, there won’t be time to wait for you, head toward the base and proceed with caution, I suspect it’s compromised. Also…” she huffed and her breath fogged, “I need you..to contact headquarters tell them two casualties at this location, and two are being transferred to extensive care at the hospital near by.”

“Roger that, did you need the coordinates to the nearest hospital?”

“Please” Isabella managed.

“61° 11’ 10.80" N, -149° 49’ 4.79" W.”

“Thanks….stay safe”

“Will do, I’ll keep in touch with headquarters.”

Isabella nodded, she hung up and stood her head wincing from a glare in the snow, she squinted at it, and sighed seeing the familiar metal shard. Turning from it, she headed back inside, as she calculated the distance from here to the coordinates, like a map she saw the globe and the estimated destination, this time, it will be trickier with having to portal so many people. Isabella felt her palms ache, a familiar sting from years ago that still haunts her, she was far from her prime. She was tired, and she fumbled through her bag for the box and like routine she got her belt off, wrapping it around her arm tightly, popping a syringe cap and injecting.

It was warm as it filled her, like a comfort being pumped into her blood stream, until the facade fell apart with ripping of her barriers. As it yanked open her fingers like the skin getting caught and slicing her apart, she felt her hand get pierced at the fabric of reality and how the sharp edge tore into her.

She squeezed her eyes shut and shakily made it to the hall again, “time to get goin” she said, between gritted teeth.

The medics looked up at her wide eyes as they hastily packed their supplies and held onto each of the patients, they could see blue liquid drip from Isabella’s fingernails, and as it splashed on the ground it was like acid to reality, leaving holes in it’s liquid wake. “Uhm..we’re ready” one of the medics held Sparrow closer to his chest, and in an instant their whole world turned upside down, blue enveloped them all, and Isabella heavily breathed as both hands clasped down on the medics, blood and blue staining the fabric on their shoulder blades, “fuck” Isabella said under breath.

Wooshing filled their ears and it stopped abruptly as they plopped down on pavement in-front of an emergency room. Isabella felt the dawn on her back, and they scrambled to pick up the patients, blood and bandages everywhere as they left their bags behind and carried two heavily injured men inside. The emergency room was near vacant their arrival caught the attention, as the nurse staff swarmed them. Isabella shoved a badge in their faces bloodied hands shaking as it held up, “MPA, injured officers, we’re gonna need a room.”

The medics from the MPA tired from the weight of their comrades clumsily laid them down on the cold tile of the waiting room. Isabella met the eyes of the nurses that circled them, almost gawking at Sparrow’s snapped wings. “I said I need a room.” Isabella repeated herself this time, her voice boomed louder with a twinge of annoyance.

One of the doctors pushed past the nurses to see the commotion a look of disgust crossing his face as he met eyes with Isabella, “our hospital doesn’t take mutants.”

“There are men dying on your fucking waiting room floor and you have the nerve to refuse service.” Her finger dug into his chest making him step back.

“We don’t have the capa-”

“Bullshit” she snapped, “You prejudice prick, I am not going to ask again, if you won’t treat them, go get me a real doctor.”

His brows furrowed and he clenched his fist, “As I said before, we don’t treat your kind.”

It took every ounce of patience to not reach for her gun and shoot the man in the mouth obliterating his smug face, she could feel her hands shake at the thought. Taking a deep breath she turned to the nurses who were frozen around her, “does that go for all of you, are you going to watch two men die? For a company policy?”

The weight of her words hung in the air, and when one nurse moved they all looked singling them out to step back. The pressure pressing down on Isabella, looking from Sparrow to Stephen she knelt next to them having to make a decision, “Stephen’s human, his identification card is in his wallet.”

She fumbled in his back pocket, not looking up at them, as she felt their gazes on her back, she wanted to scream and cry, but she knew she needed to keep a level head for them to receive at least some type of treatment. When she grabbed his wallet and pulled back ready to open it, Stephen’s arm met hers, hands gripping with the little strength he had left, “don’t” he managed.

Isabella’s face fell, “no you need treatment.” Grabbing his drivers license with it marked H for human she was about to flash it, when Stephen interrupted.

He yelled, “I’m a mutant”

Isabella shoved the card in the doctors face, “he’s lying treat him, you have it here his identification card.”

The doctor looked at the card back to Stephen, “if he says he’s a mu-”

“He’s not.” She snapped.

“I a-”

Isabella dropped down pulling him violently close gripping Stephen’s shirt and whispering into his ear , “this is not the time to play hero, you have a wife and fucking kids, just get the treatment!”

He shook his head and gestured to Sparrow, “no, not until were both seen.”

Isabella paused hanging her head, “this isn’t how it works, you know that. I can get Mariposa here for Sparrow, but Stephen just go with the doctors for now.”

Her hand gripping his shirt trembled, and she gasped when he said, “can’t.”

Isabella glared up at the doctor, “you have his drivers license you saw it, he’s not on the mutant registrar, he’s human! Treat him.” Humiliation rose up in her lungs as her voice broke, her tone pleading.

The doctors face was passive as he looked down at them, “he’s says he’s mutant.”

Isabella looked at her teammates broken bodies as the medics cradled them in their arms, Stephen’s eyes looked at her apologetically, “don’t do this.” She whispered to herself and Stephen, but she knew the way his good hand cradled his badge on his waist that he wouldn’t budge from this.

Stephen laid his head on the tile and gazed at the unconscious Sparrow he closed his eyes making peace with the situation.

Isabella felt the churning of her stomach, she could hear the whispers from the doctors and medical staff like they were a circus spectacle and she didn’t know what was worse the employees or the civilians that stared with wide eyes.

“Don’t close your eyes” she huffed, “don’t give up” she wiped her face of tear marks, speaking more to herself than to Stephen or the M.P.A medics.

“Okay” she cleared her throat and went over to Stephen, “both of you carry Sparrow, I have Stephen.”

The medics going along with it picked up Sparrow and Isabella picked up Stephen and started following her down a hallway.

The doctors yelled to her and a security guard grabbed her shoulder, “touch me and you will be arrested by a federal officer.”

He paused glancing down at the badge on her waist and slowly let go.

“What are you doing stop her, she can’t enter the ward! We aren’t treating them!” One of the doctors yelled.

The guard awkwardly stepped back, as he watched her walk down the hallway entering one of the rooms, “I can’t interfere with federal business.”

The Doctor huffed pissed and followed them into the room, he watched as some of the nurses had helped set up the room, two of the patients laying on the empty beds as IVs were being hooked up. “This is not our hospitals medical procedure” his voice snapping at the nurses who hesitated and looked between Isabella and the doctor.

Isabella’s gaze met his, “People like you make me sick.” Her voice weary, “get the fuck out, before I do something we might both regret.” Her hand rested on her holster as her eyes never left his.

His heart stopped voice stuttering, as he stepped back, “you’ll loose your jobs for this!” his voice rising threatening.

Isabella’s hand on the gun handle slowly bringing it inch by inch out made him leave the room even quicker, and with the slam of the door he was gone. The M.P.A medics looked away ignoring what had just happened and turned their attention to trying to give medical care with the nurses to Sparrow and Stephen.

“Can you treat them?” Isabella asked on of the nurses who was cleaning and stitching the wound on Stephens arm.

“He’s lost a lot of blood, he’ll need a blood transfusion, and the bird man will need to get operated on, but I doubt are doctors will be willing to do the surgery.”

“His name’s Sparrow, just keep him alive, I will handle the doctors.” She sighed looking at the M.P.A medics, “take care of them.”

Isabella left reluctant to close the door and leave them behind, she saw the nurses come out behind her moving to grab the blood for Stephen, but she knew in her gut it wouldn’t be enough. They needed a doctor and fast, so she marched down the hallway and grabbed the first white coat looking mother-fucker she saw, “hey you!”

The Woman froze, “oh Jesus your covered in blo-”

Isabella grabbed her by her bloodied hand making the woman cringe, “your coming with me, we need a doctor.”

“Oh no, I’m an OBGYN I’m not a-”

“Close enough” Isabella practically dragged the women down the hall toward the room, “I’ll give you a summary, some axe injuries ya know axe murdering type shit, also one of them is a mutant, that won’t be a problem right?!” Isabella snapped aggressively.

“Ri-right well the issue isn’t that they’re a mutant it’s that I’m not that type of-”

“Does it look like I give a fucking shit, I need you to be a doctor” she paused dragging the women, “can you be a doctor? Or are you going to be grouped with the rest of these pussies who won’t use their medical degrees?” she yelled echoing down the hall sending shivers into the bystanders.

“I can’t gurantee”

“I just need you to try” Isabella said shoulders dropping her voice tired, “please” she asked with tears in her eyes.

The woman nodded, “..alright, I’ll try.” She walked beside Isabella into the room, and she watched as the doctor started looking over her teammate’s and work with the medics. Isabella sighed in relief, “I have a doctor now, Stephen you c-”

Her eyes locked his who’s were wide mouth agape, and his monitor was off. She stood frozen in the room, as the rush of nurses came in and out. Her legs finally broke to move toward him, her hand shaken as she felt the cool of his skin, and moved his eyelids closed. She stared at his open mouth and chapped lips, and felt ill again.

“I’m sorry” one of the nurses said quietly under her breath like it was a secret.

“…you should be.” Isabella’s gaze finally broke when she heard a wheeze from behind her. Head snapping in the direction of Sparrow, him gasping for breath drowning out the orders from the doctor and the medics quick hands that peeled of Sparrow’s clothes with a scalpel and his body turned into a mosaic of blood and blue latex gloves.

The M.P.A medic looked at her tears in his eyes, “Isabella, we need Mariposa.” His voice broke, “he’s not going to make it, not like this.” Not in a stolen hospital room, she looked at Sparrow in agony gasping in shock and pain, this place was going to be his death-bed if she didn’t act soon.

Isabella sighed, “fuck fuck” she thought about their bags outside and thought about the distance from here to there, and opened up portal her hands shaking as she grabbed her bag. “I’m going to teleport the room.”

“Are you fucking crazy?!” One of the medics piped up.

“Yup.” She sighed moving toward her bag and opening up the black box.

“What does she mean teleport?” The OBGYN asked shakily as she tried to treat the wounds on Sparrow’s chest.

Isabella opened up the syringe cap, and inserted it into her arm.

One of the nurses gasped and looked between the needle and her co-worker with skeptical eyes, “uh there’s no drug use in-”

“Shut it” she said between gritted teeth as blue pumped into her exhaustion filling her and a sickness coiling in her stomach. Body shaking from the over-usage, she felt like death, but she’d survive. She always survives.

“Time to go for a ride.” She put her hands out in-front of her, backing toward the wall till she hit it, so she can see the scope of the room.

“Wait!” some of the nurses yelled not wanting to be involved with being teleported.

Isabella did not care nor did she have time to stop, she barely had time to think as the blue encompassed all of them, and she screamed feeling her blood boil inside her. It burnt down her face as it gushed from her eyes and nose, and she felt the thrumming of space in her ears and screamed until she couldn’t hear anymore as the pop of the drums of her ears made her choke back vomit. The globe was at her feet and the doorway opened to the jet hanger of the M.P.A base, and when they landed nurses and the medics fell down onto the concrete with a groan.

Isabella crumpled down to her knees finally choking on blood she gasped, “get Mariposa.” The room spun, chest thumping wildly until the beat hinged her vision and blurred to black as she collided onto concrete.

Chapter Text

Mariposa held the scalpel steady as she dug into her friends back, the operating room was nearly silent other than the beeping of life support, and the rhythmic hum of the breathing machine strapped to Sparrow’s face. She felt sweat drip down her scrubs as she cut away areas of his back to get to the lodged wing bone that curved inward toward his spine, it looked as twisted as her gut. This wasn’t the first time she operated on her friends, Sparrow in particular had more run ins with danger than anyone would like, but it still made her sick to her stomach. He was already on deaths door from the blood loss and the cold, she pushed the thought from her mind the flat-line sound of a machine and Hakeem’s cold gaze on her as she cut his flesh open.

She wondered if anyone could take this from her, the burden of life and death as she grabbed tweezers to pick bone, she felt the breath of the nurses hold in the room. As she carefully picked the pieces out and put them on a metal tray, she glanced at the X-ray in front of her that they printed before hand, guiding her direction. It was the longest hour of her life, as she counted each piece out-loud making the nurses note it, to make sure none was forgotten. She tried to erase the image of the jet hanger in her mind, Isabella laying lifeless and bloody, Stephen dead on a stretcher, and Sparrow on the brink as a random Doctor held his hand. If she had left her shift on time she would’ve missed it, the scrambling of Hakeem as she saw him rush into work, his hair as disheveled as his clothes. The only time she’d seen him this worried, and the man had worked for Shield before. She knew he had his moments, but the way he insisted to be in the room with Sparrow and them were constant. She had to practically push the man out of the surgical room, Hakeem knew better than that, but right now he was a mess. Mariposa had noticed it before, Sparrow and him, their shared glances or how they lingered in the meeting rooms for far too long. It made her roll her eyes, the idiots never did anything about it she thought, now he may never get that chance. She felt fear ride up in her throat as she choked out a number, “thirty-four”.

The nurses nod, and she tried to regain her breath to steady her hand, only ten more to go and the shards will be gone. She can stitch him up, work on setting his wing and hopefully have time to check in with Isabella. She doubted though Isabella will even be in the room she left her in, more likely be in the office than anything. Which annoyed Mariposa to no end, she was friends with workaholics. The thoughts consumed her as she read out more numbers and finally got to the last one.

She moved out of the way so another nurse can stitch him up, she put the dirty utensil on a different tray and leaned on either foot as she watched Sparrow’s monitors. They weren’t critical, but they also weren’t the best, if Isabella had waited any sooner, Sparrow most likely would’ve been dead alongside Stephen. It made her shudder at the thought finally the nurse finished and they bandaged that part after, putting some cream on, and shifted toward his bent wing, that had an axe mark on it. Mariposa was one of the few doctors trained in Mutant biology and the only doctor willing to operate on anyone, any mutation. Still, wings were not her strong suite.

She looked at it and glanced at the nurses who also gave her an almost shrug and unsure expression, Mariposa felt bad, she knew she should’ve consulted a veterinarian before setting the wing of Sparrow, they were more used to bird-like creatures, but she had been so busy with the brain and bone scans that it slipped her mind until now.

Mariposa also knew if Sparrow ever found out she consulted a veterinarian the man would be pissed, but she didn’t have a choice. “Can someone get Dr. Yang on the phone?”

One of the nurses was already out the room getting undressed from surgical, Mariposa felt her heart race she knew she needed to do it right or there would be long lasting effects, she set bones all the time, just wings were different from legs and arms. Feathers fell down at her feet as she waited it had been thirty minutes and a nurse came back in different scrubs with the phone on speaker, it was away from all the medical equipment.

Dr. Yangs voice filled the room, “I got the pictures you’ve sent, I’m not in the city, if I was I’d come there myself. I can walk you through on how to set it.”

Mariposa listened carefully hanging onto every-word as she followed his instruction, it took about another three hours, the cut into the bone was difficult to treat due from the feathers being in the way. Also it was her first time treating Sparrow’s wings, or any winged mutant, usually Sparrow got into scuffles, but never injured his wings. There was no flesh on his wings to even stitch it was just bone and feathers, fixing it was perplexing she nodded along as used the equipment they had to the best of their abilities. Finally the feathers that needed to be removed to get to the injury were gone, the bone set and it was wrapped up in gauze.

She thanked him, she knew it was the weekend and he was off, she was thankful he answered. The nurses took over with checking his vital and counting the medical tools to make sure everything was the there, the call ended and she looked at the metal tray that was filled with Sparrows bone and bloodied brown feathers she had to remove. She felt her own wings itch underneath her white coat, they were not feathered or bony at all, they were fragile as a butterfly’s and almost transparent, she thought of her own wings being injured and it made her ill. She rarely flied, but she knew Sparrow loved it, her hand went and moved stray pieces from his forehead, and she promised to herself she’d help him fly again.

A few of the nurses got him ready to be transferred and Mariposa gave them directions on where to bring him, after they got him ready and got into the hall, she was not surprised to see a pacing Hakeem.

He came over rather quickly and was obviously staring at the blood on her scrubs, “is he going to be okay?”

Mariposa saw his eyes fall onto Sparrow as he was wheeled down the hall, she had to put a hand on Hakeem’s chest he was about to follow them, “he needs rest, he’s getting moved to a room down the hall, a floor beneath your office you’ll be able to visit him soon.”

“Will he recover?”

The question hung in the air far too long than anyone would like, “well his wings should recover…yes…” Mariposa’s voice was not steady

Hakeem sighed, “what else?” his voice on edge with dread

“Well before surgery when we were doing X-ray’s of his back, the Medical Examiner informed me that some of the victims had brain injuries…I did a quick brain scan he does show signs of head trauma”

Hakeem’s face fell he must’ve made a noise because Mariposa’s hands came up to rub his shoulder.

“We’ll do more scans when he is stabilized, it may not be as bad as we think.”

“And if it is?”

“I…well my power does allow me to heal to a certain extent, I will work on treating him, okay?”

Hakeem nods, he fiddled with the end of his lock tugging worriedly a habit he’d usually hide, but right now he couldn’t act calm. “When will he wake up?”

“The medicine anesthesia will wear off in an hour or so, but his bodies tired, he had surgery, blood transfusion, scans, he most likely will be awake tomorrow.”

“And when can I see him?”

“Give him a few hours, okay?”

Hakeem nods, “of course…I have a lot to do anyway.”

Mariposa nods, “yeah you have to deal with those nurses and doctors from Alaska” she tried to tease.

He rolled his eyes, “yeah a few of them wanted to press charges for kidnapping” he sighed, “it took some money and a first class ticket home, but that’s all settled.”

Mariposa nods, “and Isabella, I’m guessing she’s on your case about the mission?”

Hakeem perked up like he was forgetting something, “no, I actually haven’t seen her.”

Mariposa’s eyebrows rose questionably, “oh…you haven’t?”

“No…she hasn’t been around…” he reassured, “she’s probably sleeping.”

They both shared a look, ‘like when does she sleep?’ Mariposa thought, “well I should go check on her.”

Hakeem nods, “yeah sounds good” he paused taking a step in the same direction but hesitating, “I’ll go to my office, I still have a mess to clean up about the other base and the pilots, you’ll tell me if she’s alright?”

Mariposa nods, “…of course, yeah I’ll do a quick check she’s probably getting into something else.”

They both walked separate directions, despite the exhaustion Mariposa walked faster toward the room she left Isabella in, when she found it she felt relieved, “she must’ve wandered off” she said under her breath, she went to the sink and washed her hands, taking her dirty scrubs off as she changed into the new ones she left in the room. She fumbled to her phone checking her notifications and huffed just seeing that it was emails. Her heart raced slightly, ‘where is she?’ Mariposa thought.

She got out of the room and went toward one of the nurses in charge of the floor, “do you know where patient from room 23 is?”

The nurse looked down her chart, “oh I saw one of the nurses wheel the patient out”

“Which nurse, and to where?”

The nurse looked down at the file, “ohhh was that Isabella.”

“Yes” Mariposa sounded partially annoyed now.

“I see, one of the nurses marked her as deceased and brought her down to the morgue.”

“What? She is marked on file as having a healing factor she shouldn’t be down at the morgue.”

“I- yeah I can see that here, he must’ve not read it properly, I’ll go talk to him.”

“Just, nevermind, do what you need to do, don’t put him in charge of her room again” Mariposa said as she went to the elevator and, it wasn’t the first time she had to go rescue Isabella from the morgue, but it had been hours it worried her that Isabella hadn’t woken up yet.

She hit the button for the elevator and once it opened she pressed the basement option. Sighing she hit the back of the wall feeling it rumble as it slowly descended.

When it opened she walked down the hallway, the cold sending shivers down her spine and the sweet rotting scent of death hit her nostrils as she neared the morgue. She breathed through it as she opened the door.

“Oh I was wondering when you’d come down here.” A voice perked up as a man was hunched over a naked corpse on a metal sleet table.

“Ghost” she sighed ignoring the autopsy and looked to the corner of the room where a familiar patient laid, with a white sheet over her and a sticky note, ‘don’t touch’.

She rolled her eyes and took the sticky note off Isabella’s face, “has she stirred?”

Ghost’s voice strained in concentration, “no…she hasn’t”

Mariposa looked at the white sheet, “mm…well I’m going to bring her back up, thanks for watching her.”

“Sure, she was such a handful” Ghost joked as Mariposa wheeled Isabella out on the gurney toward the elevator, “the shit I do for you” she muttered as she pressed the up button.

As she wheeled Isabella in she leaned back and listened to the up-beat elevator music as it climbed the floors up, she could smell the slight rot on her friend, making her heart race and her fingers fidget with the buttons on her white coat. It had been hours since they found them in the Jet hanger, five hours and Isabella was still dead. Every minute longer made the dread set in and the question linger, ‘what if she doesn’t wake up this time’, ‘what if that healing factor finally gives out’. Mariposa knew Isabella’s body was not suited for the healing mutation and it was a matter of time that her body would not be able to keep up with regeneration. All of the factors floated in her mind as she rolled the gurney down the hallway to the room she’d originally placed her in. The dead weight on Isabella made the transfer to the medical bed difficult, and she must’ve looked crazy to bring the dead back up to the living. Like she was desperately holding onto something that wasn’t there anymore.

Mariposa closed the door and took a deep breathe, as she finally unsheathed the cloth over Isabella’s face. She looked cold, lips a depressing blue, pressing her knuckles to Isabella’s cheek, it was devoided of all warmth and livelihood it made Mariposa freeze. Regret filling her, ‘I should’ve done CPR, I should’ve done chest compressions, why did I assume she’d wake up again.’ Usually Isabella would wake up in an hour and half maybe two, like it was just a long nap. There was no need for medical assistance just a room to rest in maybe occasionally saline, but nothing significant. Yet here Isabella was, rigor mortis already setting in, “Fuck” Mariposa whispered breaking the silence of the room.

She went and started hooking up some IVs and a saline pack with idea of starting movement in the body perhaps could stir the regeneration factor in Isabella.

Sticking the IV into Isabella’s arm, just made her stomach twist, “I must look delusional..” She whispered to herself, after it was all set up she sat back in the chair watching Isabella lay there.

Mariposa fumbled into her doctors coat for prayer beads, her hands thumbing over them, remembering in her mind, begging almost. To not let this be the day Isabella doesn’t wake up, just one more day she thought bringing her knees to her chest. Her gaze breaking away from her lifeless friend to the sterile wall, she felt guilt find form in her chest as she remembered giving the steroids to Isabella. She regretted it the moment she handed it over, after the chemists replicated in the lab, she should’ve spoken against it more, instead of going along with Hakeem’s whims. Steroids weren’t going to heal Isabella, they weren’t going to bring her back to normal, and even now it’d just make things worse. Playing with life and death like that, with power had it’s set backs, she just hoped Isabella could come back from it.

Time drifted by as more hours passed Mariposa from the weight of working overnight and a emergency surgery had taken all of energy leaving her dead asleep in the worst position, neck craned down, resting on her knees that were brought up to her chest. Like a rollie pollie curled in on itself, she was cocooned in limbs against a stiff chair near the bed.

Isabella awoken in darkness, it was cold and she felt a damp drip onto her neck, she shifted, she shivered and bit back a groan. Her head on stone, vision blurred and was spotty she looked up to see a familiar metal surgical table underneath a flickering fluorescent bulb. Isabella felt her heart race as she sat up quickly and shakily stood up, trying to make as much distance as she could.

Before she saw a figure walk out in the darkness, dressed in the tight leather marked by HYDRA, staring back at her, “I just want to save you”.

She stepped back and shook her head, “not like this”

“I don’t think you have much of a choice.”

Before the person could grab her, she slipped into the darkness and ran, she felt hands on her grabbing at different parts tugging and nails digging, she fumbled onto a staircase and started scrambling up it. Running and slipping down the wet stone, her legs aching she felt sick to her stomach, as dread filled her. Remembering the tightness of the straps around her wrist and ankles, the injections to her bone. She gasped out, holding her left arm as she felt a needle stab into her, a whine escape. She missed a stair as she cradled her arm.

Isabella felt the pumping into her, some foreign substance, her eyes blurred again, she looked down the winding staircase and saw the figure look up at her waiting. With their foot on the step she started to run faster.

She saw a door at the top, her heart raced as she got to it, noticing the color she paused it was the door to her parents house, she could see the paint marks of flowers faded by time, the yellow and red. She turned the handle to find it locked, she heard laughter on the other side, it sounded like children, “open up!” she yelled banging desperately, “please can you open the door!” Her voice trembling, she switched to Spanish and begged for someone to let her in, she started to bargain, she’d give anything to be on the other side. Light caught her attention, and she looked down as yellow light flooded underneath the door over her shoes and a calm swept over her, and her gaze was fixed on the ground until she heard a familiar voice.

“Hijita”

She froze, as the melody of her mother washed over her, “…mami?” she choked out, her hand knocked louder on the door and she wrestled with the door knob.

“It is okay mi hijita, I will always be here.”

“Open up, please” she gasped and started to ram her shoulder into the door, “just open it!”

“…you know I can’t, you aren’t ready yet.”

“I was ready before!” Her voice echoed into the chamber and she heard it ring back of voices that sounded like hers, but were from a different time.

“That was then…this is now. One day this door will be open, but today is not that day.”

“Plea-” Isabella felt a violent pull as hands grabbed at her arms and tugged her, being swept up into the air she knew it was too late, she was headed back falling down into the chamber below, off the staircase.

Wind whistling past her ears her body flailing as she tried to get a grip in the air, her eyes widened anxiety rising, when was she going to hit the ground, it was only a matter of time, she remained limp ready to brace the ground and she closed her eyes.

The air was rushing against her body stinging her skin, still she kept her eyes closed, listening and waiting, she heard distance laughter it was like time was passing her by as she fell. The voices mingling in the wind old and new, and some she hadn’t recalled, some from a distant future, “Mommy!”

Isabella’s eyes shot open at the unfamiliar voice, she gasped pain exploding from back as she collided against the ground. She felt everything crack, her head was dizzy from the pain, and unfamiliar voices were screaming in her ears, panic stricken. It was a girl’s and a boy’s voice ringing in her ear they were crying, she choked out a groan as she laid on the concrete slab. Voices were a mirage from the past and a future she could not name, perhaps it was a better one. Better than this hell, her gaze fixated on the operating table she was all too familiar with.

The hands grabbed at her legs and dragged her across the ground, she tried kicking and squirming, but the pain from the fall shot up her back making her groan out.

“It will all be over soon, you’ll be saved.”

“Get off” she gasped, as she was brought closer and closer to the operation table.

“We’re just trying to help you” a peppy voice cut through the darkness and her own face hovered over hers, with shorter hair she looked bruised and battered but her smile went to empty eyes.

“…Seventeen.” She gasped out seeing a reflection of a woman she could no longer recognize.

“Yeah! Were going to make you new again, it’s gonna hurt a lot though!” she laughed almost hysterically making Isabella cringe.

Her body slammed down on the operation table, she tried to push the man off, he was someone that terrorized her in HYDRA, always hiding his face in a dark mask that went to his eyes, his gaze unfailing as he strapped her down.

Isabella screamed slightly, trying to get out, but Seventeen held her head down, “we’re just trying to make you stronger, don’t you miss your power?” she whispered it like she was trying to seduce her with something.

“No! Get off” her voice cracked as the man tugged on her belt, “I don’t want it”.

“I don’t think you know what you want, remember when we moved ships across the Atlantic, when we delivered people across the globe, how we saw the sphere of this planet, how we could travel in a blink of an eye, past and present didn’t matter to us.”

“None of that matters anymore, this isn’t going to fix it, get off” she whimpered trying to push the scientist of her, his face melting into different people she’d rather forget.” His flesh in her hand dripping down her arm she gagged in horror and looked away from them to the darkness her eyes meeting his.

Her panic pushing paused as she met his blue eyes, “James?” her voice stricken with something grief tangled with a thousand emotions, as the shorter man stepped out of the shadows, still in his HYDRA garb, “I just wanted to save you”.

Isabella paused in her struggle the anger from all the years ago and betrayal threatening to bubble back up, but his broken voice dampened it, “…I know..” she laid back down letting the straps be put on in resignation.

Her eyes closing not wanting to see him shifting in the dark holding his head, and the crying echoing into the room made her sick, “I want to just go back.”

His voice sounded like hers as he spilled regrets, “I just wish things were different, I wish I wasn’t in pain, I wish we could start over”.

She clenched her eyes shut, ignoring the needles and the burning that faded into her skin like background noise, focusing on something else anything else. Eventually the medicine overcame her and she gasped in pain, she could see a light flashing in front of her. Memories like kaleidescope’s shifting into eachother, warm touches, soft blankets and familiar whispers from a man who would no longer recognize her. It left an ache in her chest that she pushed so far down it became something else entirely, she felt a shiver up her back as she laid in the arctic tundra again buried in the snow as warm ooze leaked out of her hands, heart pumping slowly until it didn’t.

Then Isabella saw her mothers face again, hands cupping her cheek cradled in soft palms. Eyes fluttered open, waiting to feel more affection only to be met with a white sterile ceiling and the smell of hospital. It made her chest cave into itself, as the weight of grief sat so heavy it was hard for Isabella to breathe. She took in a shaky breath her chest rattling like it had been hollow for ages, she sat up her bones and body stiff, her flesh felt cold. She smelt like overly ripen fruit which made her nose scrunch, she looked around and saw Mariposa curled up in a ball in a chair next to her.

Isabella tilted her head curiously and wondered how the hell did Mariposa get tangled up like a pretzel, her curiosity overshadowed her worry as she remembered Sparrow, “Is Sparrow okay?!” she blurted out so loud that it made Mariposa jump in her seat.

“You’re alive!” Mariposa’s voice shook as she wrapped her arms around Isabella.

“Course I am ya ain’t that lucky.”

“Don’t say that” she mumbled against Isabella’s neck, pulling back to wipe tears away, “you don’t understand how scared I was” her voice a cracked whisper like it was some secret.

“Marie” the nickname slipping from her tongue, she helped Mariposa wipe away the fresh tears, “why would you think I’m not coming back?”

Mariposa blinked at the clock in the room, she could barely make out from watered vision, “it’s been eight hours.”

Isabella’s head swarmed with something, fear, “wait wait, like I’ve been asleep for eight hours?”

“No…you haven’t been breathing last time I checked before I fell asleep rigor mortis already set in, it had been like six hours by then.”

Isabella felt sweaty, it itched down her back and under her sleeves she shifted in the bed, her limbs achingly stiff, “ohhh well that’s new..” Her voice wavered.

Mariposa sighed holding her head, “I told you, your healing factor is unstable you can’t bank on it to bring you back. Please,” she held Isabella’s hand, “be more careful with yourself.”

The warning rang in Isabella’s ears, “yeah, I will…” but in the back of her mind she knew that wasn’t going to happen. It’s not that she just wanted to be reckless, but she could feel the walls of the building suffocating her, it was only a matter of time before it all consumed her.

“I know this job is important to you.”

“It’s not a job” Isabella said, her tone defensive.

Mariposa raised her hands slightly before they resumed rubbing Isabella’s cold knuckles, “I know…defeating HYDRA is your life’s work, it’s everything…” her voice trailed off, “but it shouldn’t be everything, dedicating your life in ending HYDRA, is still dedicating your life to HYDRA.”

Isabella almost flinched at the accusation, as it dug up past memories and his face again, “excuse you?”

Mariposa rolled her eyes, “how can you not see it?” she asked, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

“What?” Isabella crossed her arms.

Mariposa felt something bubble up inside here she got off the hospital bed, “you act as though you are still there, when your here with us, with me” she points to herself. “You’re free and yet you use all your time dedicating yourself like your back there again.”

“No I don’t!”

“Really?” Her voice raised, “when was the last time we hung out apart from work, when was the last time you visited your family in Mexico? Hell, when was the last time you even had a break for yourself?”

Isabella pinched her brows together, “what does this have to do with anything?”

“Because it is everything! It’s like you aren’t even living” she wanted to shake Isabella, “all you do is work and work, for what? HYDRA isn’t going anywhere!”

Isabella snapped her head to Mariposa, “seriously? What do you think I’m trying to do here?”

Mariposa huffed, “I think you’re trying to kill yourself.” she admitted before she could dwell on the thought.

Isabella tilted her head in disbelief and in shock was silent.

“HYDRA has been around longer than anyone in this damn building” she threw her arms up, “it’s not going away, I’m not saying you shouldn’t be fighting it, but I’m saying you keep giving your life to the same organization that brainwashed and abused you. Using all your energy to it, is still giving it away. It’s like you don’t even want to be here.”

“I’m here all the time”

“That’s what I’m saying, you are working all the time” she shook her head, “aren’t you tired?”

Isabella’s felt herself sink into the mattress and she faced the ceiling instead, not wanting to face Mariposa, “of course I’m tired.”

“Then rest, actually rest. Living despite all you’ve been through is a far greater accomplishment then the path that your on now.”

Isabella shielded her eyes with her arm against the fluorescent light, “I just don’t know how.”

“Care enough to learn.”

Isabella withheld a sigh, “okay…okay, I’ll try.” She fought the urge to argue anymore, “how’s Sparrow doing?” she asked.

Mariposa ran her hand through her short hair, “surgery went well with his wing, he’ll be able to fly again after rehab, the anesthesia has maybe worn off by now, but knowing his injuries he’ll be asleep for awhile, and none of the nurses told me he was awake so..”

“Oh thats good at least.”

“Yeah” Mariposa rubbed the back of her neck, “but we did some MRI scans earlier, and he may have some brain trauma, it looks like it was a telepathic mutant that attacked the base they were at.”

Isabella felt her stomach drop, she felt sweaty thinking about the claw marks on the sentinels, how it carved out Starks name, now a telepath. She stood up abruptly from the bed, ignoring the ache in her legs and the wobble, “I have to find Hakeem.”

“Woah woah, you just woke up, I don’t even know if the rigor mortis is completely gone from your body, I wanted to do some scans to see how much the healing factor took care of.”

“I don’t have time for that” Isabella said pushing past Mariposa to the door.

Mariposa threw her arms up, “did we not just have a conversation about this?!”

“It’s an emergency its about the case!”

“I know work, work, work!”

“It’s Sparrow! This is different”

Mariposa grumbled because she knew she’d give in, “fine” she opened the door for Isabella who was having issues pushing it open, and guided her down the hall by her arm. “I could request Hakeem to come down here.”

Isabella cringed, “no, I don’t want to be here anymore than I have to.”

She rolled her eyes and muttered some curses in Spanish, and aggressively smashed the elevator button with her finger.

“What it’s the hospital wing, who wants to be here.”

“Thanks” Mariposa sarcastically muttered as they got in.

Isabella could feel the tension, she leaned against her friend, “besides wouldn’t you much rather hang with me somewhere other than a hospital bed?”

“Well of course I would, but you still need to get tested” she pressed the button to the upper floor, “and don’t roll your eyes at me, we both know if we can figure out the limitations of your healing factor than it will be less of a risk on the field.”

“Yeah I know” she crossed her arms as she listened to repetitive upbeat piano echoing in the tincan they were in.

They got to the upper floor, and walked down the hallway, Isabella eyed her office and Sparrow’s as they passed it until it was Hakeem’s. Mariposa was about to knock when Isabella barged in.

“Well look who’s awake” Hakeem said glancing up from his papers.

“I have details on the case.” She blurted out

Hakeem leaned back, “I figured, but I have it all settled” he pointed to a board with pictures and string, Isabella fought an eye roll for the theatrics, until she leaned in to inspect it.

“Wait…this is your theory?” she took a photo from the board staring at James, he didn’t look any different from her dream, well other than he didn’t have bags under his eyes.

“Yes, I believe the X-men and the Stark industries are working together with HYDRA.”

Isabella started laughing in shock, “you got to be fucking kidding me?” she said, a hand running through her hair, she looked at Mariposa who just glanced at her with sympathy, she looked back at Hakeem. “Your joking right?” her tone more serious.

“No, I mean we got the evidence against the Stark Industries then it happened to be destroyed from the X-men, his claw marks are all over the scene, and that’s not even including the brain injuries our team sustained.”

“Yes, like Charles Xavier is wheeling through the snow to give out brain aneurysms.” she said sarcastically, her grip on the photo tightened as her hand fell to her side.

Hakeem stood up, and leaned against his desk, “it’s a running theory, besides Charles has cerebro a supercomputer that amplifies his telepathic ability, he doesn’t need to be there.”

“I know the X-men were there” she admits that wasn’t a secret, “but to say they are working with Stark and HYDRA, I feel is a stretch.”

“It is a theory I hope is false, but knowing our luck….” He shook his head disappointed.

Mariposa felt her heart sink she rubbed Isabella’s shoulder, “if this is true, it would destroy the mutant community…”

“That’s why we have to make sure we are absolutely right about this before we start arresting or bringing people in for questioning. The media watches us like a damn hawk, they’ll notice if we start poking around the X-men.”

Isabella could barely concentrate, as her eyes followed the photographs on the board of her bloodied and dead comrades, “it still doesn’t explain the axe marks, James was there, he could’ve just used his claws.”

“That is what I’m confused on, even with the other students at the academy, all of them would’ve been capable of killing the team without an axe, the violence feels personal, but for what? Is it because we got too close or something else” he pondered out loud.

Isabella looked at the suspects, some of them were young clearly children, “Jean Gray?”

“Yes she’s the other telepath, she also could’ve caused the brain injuries.” Hakeem commented.

Isabella hummed, as she looked everyone over, “..I still feel like these are two separate things”

“Really?”

“The attack of the base and the destruction of the sentinels they could be two different groups, I just…it isn’t the X-men’s MO.”

“It wasn’t Stark’s either, but he’s making weapons of war for terrorists.”

“Yes but that’s different” she paused, “that’s money, it’s not personal, designing a weapon and selling it to HYDRA, there’s distance between the act. While homicide like this, its face to face” she shook her head, “the X-men are never that violent, hell how many times have they spared Magneto, he even lives at the mansion with them. It’s just not their thing.”

“I know what you’re saying, but we also have to take into consideration that sometimes people change.”

Isabella held onto the photo tighter, “I still think it may have been two different groups.”

“Then why would the X-men have left Sparrow and the team? Hmm? If truly they were not working with HYDRA why wouldn’t they have gone into the base?

“I don’t know, maybe….they were distracted?”

“The sentinels were dead you tested them yourself when you got there”.

“Yes” she admits, “there was no currents and one of the engineers confirmed they were not functional.”

“So at the very least we know that the X-men crossed into an MPA crime scene and destroyed evidence which is already a federal crime.”

“Yeah” she sighed.

“Now we just need to figure out the connection between Stark and HYDRA.”

Isabella looked away her heart racing she did not want to believe it, that James was back with HYDRA, after everything they went through. She could not believe, Isabella wanted anything than to do this, she almost prayed to herself, ‘don’t make me do this’, ‘don’t make this true’. She could see it now the headlines, ‘X-MEN ARRESTED FOR TERRORISM COLLABORATING WITH HYDRA’. The mutant suicide rates would go up, there would be riots, she also feared they wouldn’t come back from this, mutants would loose hope.

Hakeem sighed as he looked at her, the expression reminding him of his past, “…you know…when I worked for SHIELD, I always thought we were doing good. For mutants, humans, even aliens.” He walked stood up straighter and started to pace, “when we worked against HYDRA rescuing mutants, all of them so critically injured exhausted and drained, it was heart breaking day after day most of the people we rescued they” he paused, “they never made it.” He shook his head, “the longer I worked for SHIELD I started to see cracks, just some things out of place where they shouldn’t be, weird rhetoric between higher ups, secretive behaviors for things that didn’t make any sense. But then….I started digging. The more I dug the more I reflected, the more the answers hurt to find out. The day I found out SHIELD was apart of HYDRA I had the same look as you did” he gestured to Isabella.

She looked at him, she had heard this story before years ago, Hakeem was half drunk reminiscing, this time she saw an aged man with sad eyes.

“This isn’t easy and I hope I am wrong, but we can’t look away from it.” He took Jame’s picture from Isabella’s hand and pinned it back on the board.

Chapter Text

Burnt flesh waded in the air of the hanger as the blackbird was unloaded, Storm and Jean gently guided Scott out, and he leaned more into his girlfriend, “I’m fine guys” he protested slightly against the fretting.

“It will be more painful for you to walk on your own.” Ororo reminded, hand avoiding the gauze as they maneuver him down the ramp.

Scott sighed slightly, as Jean smiled at him, “I don’t think you’ll get out of this.”

“You're not helping” he complained, but with a small smile that diminished any annoyance he could’ve had from the burned skin rubbing against the gauze as he stepped.

Logan glanced at the gauze and sighed running a hand through his hair, as he walked in front of them to meet Charles near the entrance. He could hear the elevator ring, and the turning of the metallic wheels on Charles chair, and the muttering of complaints in German under Eriks breath.

As the two crossed the threshold into the hanger Erik was first to say, “Well the mission looks successful” in a sarcastic tone with his thick accent, making direct eye contact with Logan.

Charles sighed, “are you okay Scott?”

Scott gave an awkward smile that pulled his brows down in more of a pained grimace than a happy expression, “I’m fine Professor.”

The air was slightly tense as Scott’s injuries were under scrutiny of an audience, the Professor spoke again, “well let’s get you to the medbay and Hank can take a look at you.”

Scott nodded head slightly lowered toward Jean as his body felt more fatigued, he wanted nothing more than to go to his room and be buried in his bed. Instead of feeling the prodding of his wounds and Hanks endless dad jokes.

Erik and Charles let them go ahead, and lingered behind as they walked down the hallway toward the Medbay pass the Danger room.

“Was there any other injuries?” Charles asked Logan.

Logan shrugged, “no, just Jean has a slight headache and Ororo some bruises, just standard stuff other than lazer beams.”

Scott rolled his eyes at the nickname, “I’m not deaf.”

“Just keep walkin’ kid.”

“Oh a headache?” he questioned glancing at the back of Jean as the group walked.

“Yeah I fought a telepath, he gave me some difficulties” she thought about it through the thumping of her mind, “he was more of an illusionist than anything.”

“Interesting, it is not everyday that we run into telepaths on the field.”

“Apparently the telepath works for Hydra” Logan crossed his arms.

“That is concerning…” Charles said his thoughts trailing off, before it could get anywhere Storm added.

“He was a boy, right Jean?”

Jean nods, “yeah… he was.” Remembering his piercing blue eyes as they bore into hers it almost made her gasp seeing such anger and pain from it, but then his vile words spilled back into her memory. “He can stay there.”

The cold tone made Charles quirk his eyebrow up and Storm tilted her head at that, “well…we shouldn’t ignore a child in need. Perhaps we can look into it later” he reminded.

Jean suppressed a sigh, and quelled the bitterness that threatened to spill at her lips, she put all her focus on Scott her palm gently rubbing his back as they walked.

Scott caught the tenseness and gave a gentle smile, “maybe Hank has something for your headache.”

She hummed, “maybe..” She doubted Ibuprofen would be able to dull the thrumming of her mind, and that boys eyes bearing into hers. Like a shadow it felt like he was following her, and it would take more than medicine to shake it.

As they entered the Medbay, Jean and Storm branched off of Scott to let Hank takeover who guided the boy to the stiff medical bed, “let’s get you settled.”

Scott withheld a wince as he hopped up onto the high bed, he ignored the stares from Logan, as he shifted on the crinkly sheets and Hank got the medical supplies out. Hank scratched his blue fuzzy fur in thought, as he looked over what they had, he was a science teacher not a nurse, but he hid that well as he gave basic aid to Scott.

Jean held her hand on her hips as she looked at Hank pick around the first aid kits, Scott could tell by the shifting of weight she wasn’t feeling her greatest, “Jean has a headache” he informed Hank.

Hank hummed, he paused in thought and smiled as he looked at Jean, “is your head buzzing?”

“Uh I guess you can say that….”

“Maybe you have a bug” he paused and smiled more at his own joke.

Scott ignoring the pain pulling at his limbs facepalmed, “this is going to be a long night.”

“It’s actually nearing morning time” Hank corrected.

“How wonderful…”

Jean shook her head, as Hank started the medical treatment on Scott, she could hear the low whispers of conversation from Storm, Logan, Erik and the Professor in the corner of the medical room.

She glanced back at them, her eyes following down into their shadows, that casted on the floor from the harsh luminescent light, all she could think about was him. The squirming of blackness on the ground of white, shifting and changing before her eyes, faces of her bloodied parents she tried to blink away. Charles looked back at her, “Jean?”

Her gaze looked up at Charles and she furrowed her brows, as memories clashed in her mind, “…I feel like I am forgetting something important.” She admitted.

Storm tilted her head, “like what?”

“Did you forget your phone in the blackbird?” Logan added.

“No…no” she held her head the waves of headache crashed in her mind, she could almost hear it, a memory that wasn’t hers, a flashlight colliding against the ground, coldness that made her shiver, a gunshot that made her flinch.

“What’s wrong?” Scott was by her side when he saw the flinch ignoring his own pain, his hand on her lower back, “Jean?”

Her eyes were fixed on the ground, watching the shadows come closer, growing against the floor like tendrils ready to grab and eat her whole. The scratching of nails on metal made her cover her ears, she couldn’t hear the sound of her name from her friends mouths. Only more gunshot and groans, and a whisper in her ear, “All Hail Hydra” the familiar voice made her head whip around to look behind her, but she only saw Hank looking confused and concerned.

Charles voice overwhelmed the voices in her mind, “Jean, try to relax take some deep breaths.”

“I am forgetting something” her mind panicking as it was swept up in waves of confusion.

“I know, I’m here we can go over it together later, but you must concentrate now and try to relax.”

Jean could hear the whistling of wind behind her, that almost made her shiver and an tapping sound, like a fingernail hitting the window, but they were in the basement with no windows. She looked around the room even more confused, ‘where is this coming from?’ she thought. Recalling the cold breeze in the frozen tundra, the sentinels cold metal gaze and the shadows casted in the moonlight that branched onto the white snow. Overshadowing, “the building! We never looked in the building”.

They all looked between eachother, Logan was first to say, “what building?”

Ororo’s eyes furrowed in thought, and Scott shifted on his feet, “was there a building?”

Jean looked at him and nodded, “yes, it wasn’t big, but it was there…” now that she thought about it, “the door was opened…”

Ororo tilted her head, “…I think I remember, Logan you said you couldn’t smell anyone else though.”

“…I think my nose was stuffed.”

“So..then we never checked….” She said voice trailing off.

“The sentinels must’ve been a distraction and it seems the telepath I fought didn’t want us to remember.” Jean sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose, “great.”

Logan felt his stomach twist and looked away, fist clenched at his side.

Charles sensing the tension tried to relieve the situation, “I can check the building with cerebro, if there was mutant activity it would show, for now rest with Scott.” He said to Jean.

Charles saw Jean’s reluctance to rest, but the tiredness was catching up to the children he could tell by the slope of their eyelids, and their sluggish movements, they were tired. He hoped they would take a break as he searched with Cerebro, he left the Medbay with Erik, Storm, and Logan trailing with him toward the Cerebro room. He could pick up Logan’s anxious thoughts that seemed to spill out at the seams of his mind, he looked up at his friend and smiled, “it will be alright, I can look back at any recent memories left behind in the building.” Charles reassured.

Logan nods and sighed, “sounds like a plan.” He watched Charles input the password to the room. Then the X shaped door opened and they started walking down the long hallway that was elevated above the ground, into the sphere room.

It took a few minutes for Charles to turn on the super computer and input the coordinates to their prior location. Logan practically held his breath and shifted on his feet as the Professor put on the helmet. The wait felt tantalizingly long, like watching fresh paint dry on the wall. Logan rubbed the back of his neck and watched the expressions change on Charles brow, as they furrowed deeper as the time passed. He heard the increased rate on Charles heart, and how it skipped a beat when Erik brushed his thumb between the man’s shoulder blade.

Finally Charles took off the helmet and put it on his lap, everyone waited for a response, as Charles tried to gather his thoughts.

Logan kept shifting and asked, “good or bad?”

“Well…it appears there was some mutant activity in the building, some of the MPA agents were attacked by the telepath, two survived, and it looked like Seventeen retrieved them a few hours after your departure.”

Ororo asked, “did they pass before our arrival or after?”

“…I can’t tell..”

The room tensed, and Logan ran a hand through his hair and sighed.

Charles looked at him, “what matters now is that the children are safe.”

“This is why I don’t involve people” he muttered more to himself than anything, but Charles heard of course.

“Logan, it is not a bad thing that we got involved.”

“We did nothing out there, the trip was a waste, Scott got hurt, people died anyway.”

Storm put a hand on Logan’s back that almost made the man shiver, “it might not feel as though we accomplished anything, but we found that there is a connection of HYDRA, and that those robots were made by the Stark Industry.”

Erik tilted his head, “The Stark Industry? How did you find that out?”

“It was written on the sides of the robot, and the heel like a logo.”

“Interesting…” Erik said muttering to himself, eyebrows tense, “can’t say I’m surprised.”

“Must’ve not been their greatest invention, idiots kepts killin’ each other." Logan complained.

Charles sighed, “…now why would the Stark Industry involve themselves with HYDRA?” he questioned out loud.

Erik withheld a scoff, “money of course, that’s always the reason behind these things, human greed.”

Charles gently held Erik’s hand brushing his fingers over his knuckles, “I think our first step should be approaching Stark about this, I can contact him for a meeting.”

Logan crossed his arms, “I’ll do it” he said roughly.

Charles quirked his eyebrow up at that, “we don’t know his involvement, I’d rather have a civil conversation.”

Logan and Erik exchanged a glance, “…oh I’ll make sure I’m civil enough.” Logan responded.

Before Charles could argue about the idea, Erik chimed in, “that sounds like a lovely idea.”

Charles looked between the two and pinched the bridge of his nose, “at least bring Storm with you.”

Ororo smiled, “I will make sure he behaves Professor.”

Charles nods, “yes, just both of you try not to get into too much trouble, the X-men is on thin ice as it is, I don’t want to see our name dragged in the headlines tomorrow.”

Logan waived it off, “I won’t give them somethin’ to bitch ‘bout.”

Charles sighed, “why do I think that this is a bad idea…” he watched as Logan and Ororo walked out of the room, and felt his stomach slightly twist.

Erik withheld a smile, “it will be fine…”

Charles shot him a glare, “the moment you trust Logan with something, is the moment I worry.”

Erik rolled his eyes as he watched Charles fiddle with Cerebro, “…he is an adult, he can take care of one conversation.”

“Uh huh…one that involves HYDRA?”

Erik cleared his throat and shifted on his feet, “let us worry about the children, Ororo will be able to handle the situation if it gets too far.”

Charles was not convinced and gave him a, “uh huh” look, he sighed just imagining the headlines now, but the day was young, all his worries will come into fruition later for now he kept it at bay. He tapped the Cerebro helmet in thought, “I am surprised that Jean was cold to the idea of recruiting the telepath, she is usually quick with trying to get mutants to come to the school.”

Erik crossed his arms, “well, maybe she doesn’t want Nazi schoolmates.”

“Erik” Charles reprimanded gently, “you are quick to think that when you know Laura and Logan’s background.”

“Charles, not everyone is going to be like them, some people that work for HYDRA, is out of choice.”

“Yes, like a boy has much autonomy.”

“I am just saying….it is dangerous to assume someone’s innocence when wrapped up in bloody work.”

“Well….your right, let us not assume, let us find out for ourselves.” He put Cerebro back on and watched Erik lean slightly away from him. “Relax, I would never let any student come here that will endanger us….especially your children.” He gently took Erik’s hand and kissed his knuckle.

Erik stiffened slightly at it, but then relaxed, “I know, you would never mean to, but I still worry about such things.”

Charles looked up at him, “I know…but you need to trust me on this, at least let me look before we draw conclusions.”

“…fine…yes of course you can look and investigate.” He squeezed Charles hand, “I will leave you to it then” he untangled himself from Charles.

He smiled, “Darling, while I’m doing this maybe you can…get ahead on filling out the school calendar..”

Erik shot him a look, “no wonder why your so insistent on staying down here.”

Charles shot him a cheeky smile, “I am just soo busy.”

“Uh huh fine, yes I’ll start the Calendar and the filings of upcoming students.”

“Thanks”

Erik sighed and shook his head with a small smile as he left Charles alone in the Cerebro room.

Charles shifted slightly in his chair as he replayed the memories he saw from the tundra, so bloody and violent. Feeling of dread and despair made the images all twist inside, branching out forming different heads, until it made a HYDRA. It gave him a slight headache, hearing the chants, “Hail HYDRA” like a damn mantra, but he focused on the voice with the twinge of German accent that sounded boyish and held to it. The voice the violence the power that twisted in the shadows and pulled everything to it like blackhole, that is what he looked for through Cerebro the familiar darkness.

It tugged at the corners of the Earth, searching, for the power to draw again, and like a bow it shot up in a random spot in the map a country side villa in Germany. “Huh”

There was no other powers at the location but the boys, so he tried to wire in telepathically, through the waves of darkness he entered the mind.

It was a jumbled mess of chaos, like a house turned upside down, things falling all around Charles as he stood in a flooded room, the pictures on the walls had faces gouged out leaving just the background and frame. He looked through them all trying to get an idea of the boys life, he saw a sign in German in one of the frames it looked like a school picture with all the children lined up in uniforms with shorts and a button up, and the girls in skirts. He mentally noted the name, “Bienenkorb”, and would look into it later.

He continued his look around the room cringing at all the Nazi paraphernalia, maybe this would be harder than he thought. He walked out of the room down the hallway, there was many doors, but one caught his attention, it had a name. Henry. Ah it must’ve been the boy's name, well he’s getting somewhere, he opened it and entered.

It was an empty room other than a chair in the middle of it, that had straps, Charles walked over there and tilted his head, it was a small chair meant for a child. It made his stomach churn, when he touched the wood, he quickly covered his ears, the entire room filled with agonizing screaming. Intangible words filled the room.

“You shouldn’t be here.”

Charles turned his head to a kid in the doorway, and moved his hand from his ear, the boy was small and had brown curly hair.

“I was looking for you, I am guessing you already familiar with a red hair telepath?”

“That bitch?” he crossed his arms, and looked him up and down, “you don’t look like the cripple she mentioned.”

Xavier bristled slightly, surprised by the language, “I’m in your thoughts so I am beyond bodily function.”

He smirked, “so…are you here to take up by offer?”

Xavier looked around, “what offer?”

“Join HYDRA.”